Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Koi Tower had out did themselves with the banquet they held for the son of Young Master Jin, servants running to serve the cultivators as more elaborate dishes and crisp fruit were piled onto their tables with never-ending wine.

         Shouts and cheers echoed in the Pageantry Hall for the baby of the happy couple, who were holding little Jin Rulan. Young Master Jin watched his son, cooing at him with pride and affection as did his wife.

         With all the Sects here, it was the perfect opportunity to commence his plan.

         The Thousand Sores and Hundred Holes Curse was brought to light when three thousand cultivators were ready to defend Young Master Jin’s honor at Qiongqi Path a week ago. Sadly, Jin Zixun had died in Qiongqi Path, and the curser fled.

         Wei Wuxian.

         Was the name these halls echoed, even if they were celebrating, no one could deny the cool breeze that entered that made them alert or the soft whistle making them all cringe in fear, cupping their wine more firmly.

         Hours passed and the celebration of baby Jin Ling was over, and the next day came. Thou many were here for Jin Ling’s celebration more came demanding an explanation of what happened that fateful day.

         The Sect members of Tingshan He were the last seated as servants poured wine of the cultivators and tea for Gusu Lan.

With tension and silences, Jin Guangshan stood from his throne.

“It saddens me that in a moment of celebration and blessing we are faced with tragedy once again.” He began, glimpsing at all. “A week has passed since the death of my beloved nephew, Jin Zixun. The rumors are unfortunately true that Xun-er was cursed with the Thousand Sores and Hundred Holes Curse by the Yiling Patriarch, Wei Wuxian. My Sect and I demand punishment for the crimes committed to us.”

Some cultivators rose from their seats, cursing and shouting for justice, while few looked shocked at the revelation. Lan Wangji gripped his sword tighter, his face of jade flawless, hiding the snowstorm brewing at his core. A gentle hand was placed on his knee, without looking he nodded at his brother, but didn’t loosen his grip. Lan Wangji glanced at the Chief Cultivator unable to mask his rage as he continued.

“The demonic cultivator was invited by my son and daughter-in-law to attend my grandson’s one-month-celebration, a hand that was offered in peace with a chance to help the man who has strayed from the righteous path, yet we were met with arrogances.” He openly scoffed and downed his wine. “We can no longer let the Yiling Patriarch live! With his seal he grows stronger and bolder as we speak, and the deaths in Qiongqi path is a testament too that!” His arms were wide in the air as they fell to straighten his golden robes. “We must– no NEED to stop him before he destroys us all.” A servant came forward pouring more wine into his cup as he raised it high. “Today we drink for justice,” He downed the liquid, flipping the cup. “Tomorrow, we drink for victory with THE DEATH OF THE YILING PATRIARCH.”

Sect Leader Yao was the first to rise with his cup, chugging the beverage while more cultivators joined. Sect Leader Jiang downed the wine as if it was water, his sister eyeing him with misty eyes. Sect Leader Nie drank at a slower pace, his eyes drifting to the Lan delegation with uncertainty. Grandmaster Lan along with Sect Leader Lan drank, feeling the icily aura of the younger jade when they emptied their cup.  

No one opposed the Chief Cultivator.

“We drink for justice? He says.” Said a woman, who was in the middle of Pageantry Hall. When did she enter? Why didn’t they notice her? “Victory?” She mocked, a hat of pale straw with a silk vile concealed her features.

Everyone froze with a hand on their sword ready to attack the woman who appeared out of nowhere. When a man, who they hadn’t noticed either stepped forward and bowed.

The man was beautiful, lean with white robes and long hair that almost touching the floor.

“Esteemed cultivators, Xiao Xingchen greets you all.”

Whispers began as all asks themselves, who is this man?

“Xiao Xingchen?” Sect Leader Jin repeated, staring at the man who didn’t wince from his glare, with the woman only in his path, he scoffed. “And you woman?”

“Who do you think you are to punish, Wei Wuxian?” She challenged.

“You–”

“I bet she another one of those women who lust for the Yiling Patriarch.” One said.

“She dares demands a reason for punishing the Yiling Patriarch, the arrogance!”

“Throw this woman down the stairs she nothing but trash.”

The comments never ended until with a push of energy those who rose fell into their seats with a thud, dumbfounded they stared at one in other then the woman.

“You dare ask me, why?” She inquired, a smooth hand escaped the confines of her vile, taking her hat in one fell swoop. “A thousand years doesn’t seem like a long time for you to forget me.” She strolled up the stairs like an Empress, her feet never making a sound. “You a cultivator? How bold? You are no Immortal nor God, because the last time I checked I am the only Immortal of this land.” She was directly in his face, silver eyes glowing in terrifying beauty. “Who are you to punish, Wei Wuxian?” she asked again as Jin Guangshan trembled.

That woman with powers not of this world was Baoshan Sanren.

Chaos.

Was the first thing that happened. Then, all kowtowed to the Immortal, who scoffed at their pathetic display.

“A–Chen, come,” she said softly, seating on the throne of Jin Guangshan. The man walked in at a leisurely pace with a gentle smile. Once at the Immortal’s side he looked down at all with cold eyes.

“Immortal Baoshan Sanren of Celestial Mountain.” Lan Xichen was the first to speak, while he saluted.

“Blood of Lan, direct from my A-Yi,” she hummed, closing her eyes. “Speak.”

“May I ask why you are here in the mortal world?”

“I am here because I can,” she answered. “And for the injustice to one, Wei Wuxian.”

“Nonsense! That servant must pay for his crimes,” Jiang Cheng shouted. “The bastard’s the reason my sect fell.”

“A–Cheng.”

“You–” Xiao Xingchen stepped forward, glaring at the Sect Leader only to be stopped by the Immortal.

“Sect Leader Jiang is right, because of Wei Wuxian the cultivation world has lost thousands of cultivators.” Sect Leader Chang said.

“A hectic path the man walks will lead to our downfall.” A cultivator adds.

“He’s killed so many, how can we not condemn him.”  

“If you condemn him, you will have to condemn us!” Shouted a voice at the entrance of the Hall.

Tattered robes of earthy colors with unclean faces and dark circles stood the Wen remnants, in the middle were Healer Wen Qing and the Ghost General, Wen Ning.

“Wen–dogs!” Someone shouted, unsheathing their sword as others followed. “Kill them all!”

The Wen’s stood there unphased and ready for the blows when a silver barrier appeared, shielding the old and mundane folks.

“You attack the innocent, have you no shame?” Xiao Xingchen shouted, going to the Wen’s.

“Xiao–gongzi, please calm yourself. These… people are beneath your concerns, they are war criminals from the Sunshot Campaign, the last remnants of the Qishan Wen Sect.” Jin Guangshan explained, trying to appease him while he turned to Jin Guangyao, glaring as he muttered. “The guards.”

Jin Guangyao scurried, ordering for more soldiers.

“I’m afraid you will do no such thing, Guangshan.” Baoshan said. “These people are the people of Wei Wuxian, and they are now under my protection.” She lifted the barrier, guards, and disciples of various sect already there to apprehend them. Hesitantly, the young eyes of the disciples and guards landed on the Chief Cultivator. No one moved at her words, at her warning and the underlying threat.  

“Children, come,” She ordered as the Wen Remnants cautiously walked through the hall, the others glaring daggers at them, muttering curses until they arrived where the Immortal was.

“Greeting to Immortal Baoshan Sanren.” They kowtowed and rose when the woman asked, with a wave of her hand many seats appeared before the group, in silence with no one to say a thing.

An Immortal, her disciple, a prodigy healer, the Ghost General and the Wen Remnants stood above the gentry of the cultivation world.

With the pace of a snail, Baoshan Sanren calmly served the Wens with the help of Xiao Xingchen.

“Wen Qing.” She called. How did she know her name? “Where is Wei Wuxian? Why is he not here?” sipping her tea, she eyed the healer waiting for a response as did many others in the room stopped whatever they were doing to listen.

“Wei–gongzi is in the Burial Mounds, Immortal Baoshan.” Wen Ning answered bowing.

“The Burial Mounds you say.”

The Ghost General nodded, glancing at his older sister.

“Then why are you here?” Xiao Xingchen questioned. “Shouldn’t you all be with him in the Burial Mounds?” He tilted his head slightly, looking like an innocent puppy.

“We should, but we cannot.” Wen Qing cryptically answered, looking everywhere but the woman. “I… I drugged Wei Wuxian, so we could all come here. They demanded the Yin Tiger Tally and him, we– I taught we could appease them with our death, so they wouldn’t hunt Wei Wuxian like corpses.”

“We have lived more than we deserve, A–Qing. We have burdened Young Master Wei so much.” Popo said with tears in her eyes as she drank her tea. “Our deaths will end his suffering.”

“Your deaths will only bring him pain, Madam Wen.” Xiao Xingchen shared with a sad smile. “Does Wei–gongzi know you are here?” Turning to Wen Qing with small hope, she nodded.

“I left him paralyzed in his cave,” she watched Immortal Baoshan as she continued. “He begged us not to leave him.”

“Yet you did.” She hissed, closing her eyes, and breathing in deeply. “There is a story I would like you all to see, a story that many of you do not know.” She announced, a crystal of black and red with a silver glowed was taken out of her sleeve, showing it to the Hall.

“What is it about?” Young Master Nie asked curiously, opening, and closing his fan.

“You will see, young one.” With that the crystal appeared in the middle of the room, everyone gasped as an image began to appear. “Today we will see the story of Wei Wuxian but first we must start from the beginning with my daughter.”

In a flash there was a young woman who walked down a majestic mountain with a sword in her hand and a determined face, she never turned around, only continued to walk the narrow dirt path. The single tear was the sole thing that revealed the turmoil inside her heart.

Cangse Sanren as the rumors once said was indeed a beautiful woman, a powerful one too. Image after image she defeated every monster in her path. She made friendships with rogue cultivators of different genders and civilians too, but one woman stood out as she accompanied Cangse Sanren for a year. The Lan Sect began to whisper as Lan Qiren froze.

“A–Niang.” The Two Jades of Lan said at the same time.

The women traveled together purging anything malicious in their path, with the help of Madam Lan, known as Jing Yufei.

“Aiyah! Yufei, where are you going? You can’t leave me all alone!” Cangse voiced echoed for the first time. “Why are you going north? It’s cold there this time of year, you’ll get sick.” She reasoned with a pout that looked so much like Wei Ying.

“You know I must go; a village up north is requesting me. How can I deny them, Cangse? Isn’t it our duty to protect the innocent?” she asked while they walked through a forest, occasionally brushing a low branch with her fingertips.

“What if you encounter that Lan?” she grumbled as Jing Yufei flinched with a nervous chuckle and wave of her hand, she tried to dismiss the subject. “You have eyes don’t you, you saw how he was looking at you? I don’t want you to encounter him when I’m not near, Yufei. What if he hurts you?” she voiced softly, glancing at her friend, who pushed her with her shoulder.

“Hey, it’s okay. Nothing will happen to me you know how the Lan’s are, right? You shaved Lan Qiren’s goatee because he was a proud coward. They are just stuck-up cultivators who have three thousand rules do dictate their lives.”

“They should stick there rules up their asses.” She cursed and said Lan’s were appalled by her words, but Jing Yufei laughed.

“I bet they have a rule they can’t criticize the rules.” Then she laughed again as she hugged her tummy unable to control her laughter.

Then Cangse Sanren walked a few feet in front of her and turned, walking backwards. “Do not smile with out reason.” Cangse said imitating the voice of Lan Qiren. Seeing this said man began to glare at the image as the scene played out. Jing Yufei cheeks puff too contain her laughter, her face the color of beets as Cangse raised her eyebrow and stroked her imaginary goatee. “Do not show excessive emotion.”

Jing Yufei laughter some more and so did others in the hall at the positively childish display. The Two Jades watched with awe as they viewed their mother in a new light more Lan Zhan than Lan Xichen. The way his mother behaved, her childish nature and teasing she did to her friend but always with a warm gaze in her eyes. That was his mother before she came to Cloud Recesses.

“Oh Gods,” she sighed seeing they were now on a road. “Well, it seems our paths are different now, we must deport.”

Cangse whined, “Yufei! Don’t you can’t leave me, I’ll die without you.” She whined some more stomping her feet creating puffs of dirt.

“Don’t you have that muscular man of yours?” she asked with a hand on her hip as the other tapped her chin, thinking. “Oh, what was his name?” she questioned, as her friend glanced around not answering. “Was it Wu, no to simple, Wan, no not that either, was he We– oh right he was Wen Changze, right Cangse?” she asked with a smirk.

“Wei.” She whispered, not looking at her friend. This revelation didn’t shock no one as it was a known fact that Cangse Sanren married the man. “Wei Changze.” Her face flushed with the color of a variant lotus.

“Oh, the disciple of Yunmeng Jiang, you have a good eye,” she snickered. “Well, I’m off.” Hugging her tightly, the two women after much hesitation finally let go of each other and smiled. Jing Yufei was the first to step away and turned to the opposite direction. “Go get your man Cangse, before someone steals him. Tie him up really good that Wei Changze of yours so he won’t escape you.”

“And you stay away from Qingheng–jun, cut his dick if he gets near you.” She growled and Yufei just giggled.

“I’ll see you soon.” She sang.

The image soon began to change again and Cangse Sanren was once more alone on night hunts, she traveled to villages, small cities, and remote towns to help the people with whatever problem they had, with a warm smile and a laughter of celestial bells all welcomed her and thanked her. She had many proposals too, from both men and women but she rejected all. The cultivators watched the beautiful women who they had seen maybe once or had heard of her beauty, but none talked about her kind soul as rejected men after women after men, explaining she had only one person in her heart. The civilians and cultivators in the crystal image were never angry or arrogant, they didn’t use force to pressure she into submission so she would stay. How could they when at the end in the night when the sky was full of star huddled together, she told the same story to everyone she met.

“It was a night just like this one.” She began with a small child on her lap, the adults siting on logs waiting for the cultivator to speak. “A night hunt, an extremely dangerous one but at the time I didn’t know. I had just finished killing some demonic beasts when out of nowhere fierce corpses came, there was about two dozen of them, the battle was tiring, my golden core was depleting the more I prolonged the battle and just when I thought I was going to die, he showed up.” She said in a dream voice then sighed.

“A boy in black came to my aided, for some unexplainable reason I felt safe, my once low core came to life, and I began to fight again at his side. We moved as one, cutting the limps of all the fierce corpses, falling one by one and though I had my own injures, the boy did too. We finished burying the corpses and sent our prays, that’s when I finally know the name of my savior. Wei Changze, a disciple of Yunmeng Jiang, he’s a prodigy in the art of the sword and although he isn’t a young master, he is superior in my eyes. That night he attended to my wounds as I did his, Changze then invited me to stay in Yunmeng Jiang to rest. I met the Sect Leader, a kind talkative man and Madam Jiang, a beauty woman with a soft voice but extremely intelligent, their son the Young Master Jiang Fengmian.”

At the mention of the pervious sect leaders name, the Jiang delegation waited for the words of the women. For the Jiang’s sibling their father never mentioned his parents, it was a treasure to hear but they wanted to know Cangse opinion about their father, in the cultivation world everyone know she rejected Jiang Fengmian, he never spoke about Wei Wuxian not being he’s illegitimate son, it was what caused all the problems in Lotus Pier. Jiang Cheng stared, his jaw clenched, waiting.

“Jiang Fengmian,” She repeated. “He is very similar to his parents, soft spoken like his mother and talkative when he wants like his father. He’s smart and likes calm afternoon strolls in Lotus Pier, Jiang Fengmian isn’t much of a fighter he prefers no conflict, I admire him for that. Many men lust for war it is refreshing that he doesn’t think in such a way.”

Jiang Cheng and the Jiang cultivators sighed a breath they didn’t realize they were holding.

“What about your Wei Changze?” the little girl on her lap asked, Cangse flicked her finger on her small nose making her giggle.

“My Changze is perfect in my eyes. No one could compare to him, he is talented, kindhearted, noble, and strong as a stallion, he is gentle and caring like a cat, but he might show his claws if he needs to protect himself.” She said, demonstrating like a cat that was about to swipe. “Wei Changze doesn’t boost about his abilities, why talk when your action speaks louder? Because of that the man his perfect and his good looks are a bonus too,” she giggled, covering her pink face.

“He is my zhiji.”

Then a new scene came to life as Cangse Sanren was just jumping off her sword in a familiar place, Lotus Pier. Disciples young and old came to greet her and behind them was the Jiang Family and Wei Changze, who was sweating, flush from the summer heat and training, his robes slightly parted revealing his muscular body, Cangse turned the other way greeting the Jiang’s.

“She is very much in love with Wei Changze.” A cultivator commented, watching the interacting with the Jiang Family.

“Her manner are impeccable like that of a Great Sect Madam.” Madam Jin added.

The group were already in the Nine Petals Hall, servants serving the family as Cangse talked emotionally about her adventures. The scene moved on, showing the night hunts she helped with, cooking with the staff or Madam Jiang, training the cultivators of Lotus Pier with the Head Disciple and Sect Leader. The two boys always followed her getting into harmless mischief and ended up getting scolded afterwards but in nights when it was just the two of them. Wei Changze and Cangse Sanren were alone in the hidden depths of the night illuminated by the moon and stars, he’d grab her hand, kissing her knuckles few words were exchanged only loving glances and sly touches none expressing the true extent of their emotions.

“Cangse,” Jiang Fengmian shouted, gripping one of the walls, panting. She was just about to turn the corner when he called her, running towards her only to stop, smiling he wiped the sweat of his forehead. “Cangse, can I have a moment of your time?” he asked, but it sound like a small plead, she nodded as Jiang Fengmian gestured her to follow.

In a secluded pavilion with a small lotus pond and a garden of herbs Jiang Fengmian stared at Cangse Sanren.

“Was this the moment he’ll confess his feeling for her?” Nie Huaisang muttered, “This is going to end badly.” His older brother next to him nodded, watching the scene.

“Since the moment I’ve met you, you have held a special place in my heart. In my mind I considered you a dear friend, one I’d lay my life down for to protect. I believe my heart could only belong to one person,” he stepped forward. “But then you somehow managed to fit perfectly. Cangse Sanren, you are the second person to hold the keys of my heart, to my very soul, without the two of you I cannot function. Please, Cangse,” He grabbed her hands holding them tight. “Please be my zhiji, will you accept?”

Cangse looked dumbfounded for a moment, but then smiled.

“Of course, I’ll be your zhiji, Fengmian,” she answered, Fengmian smiled too as tears swelled in his eyes. “We’re best friends after all.” Then a frown, Jiang Fengmian barely lowered their hands, staring at Cangse eyes, needing to convey his emotions he said.

“You misunderstand me, Cangse. I love you like I love Changze.” He gently explained, as gasped rose in the hall. Jiang Fengmian loved them both equally.

“Then I’d be your jiejie, Fengmian–ge,” she teased, and his features harden, he was about to open his mouth to explain when another voice sounded in the hidden garden.

“You are not understanding him, A–Se.” said a deep voice while Wei Changze and the Sect Leaders of Jiang with a couple of Elders entered the pavilion.

“A–Ze,” she called, her hands still tangled in the Sect Heir. But the man was looking at Jiang Fengmian as the rest did.

“Explain to her, what you lacked to explain to me, Fengmian.” His eyes were lower with a face of disapproval. “Don’t lead her on as you did me.”

“What do you mean explain? Have I not shown her, told her the degree of my feelings, Changze? You know my feeling too.” He mentioned as he glimpses at Cangse Sanren’s hands and back at him.

Wei Changze growled, fisting his hair as the others tsked, criticizing their Sect Heir.

“A–Se, he loved you!”

“I do too,” she answered, rubbing her thumbs on his knuckles. “But Fengmian, you have to decide, am I your jiejie or your zhiji? I can be both, but you have to clarify. What if your wife one day gets jealous that we have all your attention?” she teased, and Fengmian looked broken.

“Fengmian!” his father called. “Don’t lead the poor girl on as you did Wei Changze!”

“Father, I didn’t lead Changze or–”

“You didn’t!” Soft spoken man yelled as he walked forward. “Fengmian, remember that we were sworn brother first, then zhiji’s. What did you think I thought when you asked me that question? When you told me you’d protect me from any dangers and that we’d build a more powerful sect. In my mind yes, we’re zhiji’s but platonic, my love for you is nowhere near as close to A–Se’s.”

Her hands fell from his, staring at the man in new light.

“Jiang Fengmian, I do not love you the same way I love A–Ze.”

He regarded the two of them now that they were at each other’s side. The hall behold the three of them, in theory and if affection was reciprocated, they would have made a fearsome triad.  

“Are you two disguised by my feelings? That I can love two people at once?” he asked, trying to comprehend why they couldn’t be together.

They both shook their head.

“I am not disguised, Fengmian, however I do not feel the same way.” Wei Changze reasoned. “When you told me you loved me, which you didn’t even say I have to interpret,” he scolded as Jiang Fengmian flinched. “You made it sound like brotherhood was something that couldn’t describe us anymore and it was true. Our connection was that of soulmates but platonic not romantic.” There were tears in the man’s eyes as he explains.

“And you, Cangse?” he whispered his head down concealing the liquid that damped his cheeks.

“I feel the same way A–Ze expressed.” she swallowed a small whimper. “I am sorry I made you think I loved you, I am sorry I deceived you, Fengmian.” She was shaking as Wei Changze wrapped his arm around her waist and Jiang Fengmian cupped her face wiping her tears.

“I– you don’t have to apologize it was my–” he began, only to be interrupted by his father.

“You are correct that is was your mistake, not speak your truth led to the actions you are now facing.”

“Father.”

“Besides,” It was the first time the Sect Leader Jiang’s face harden to stone as he observed his son. “You are betrothed to the Meishan Yu Sect, Sect Leader Yu’s third daughter, Yu Ziyuan.”

“I can break the betrothed if I marry Wei Changze and Cangse Sanren.” He shared, stepping forward with pleading eyes to his father.

“How can you say such a thing!” an elder spoke.

“Have you not listened to what they have told you, Fengmian? They do not love you!” Other elder said pointing her finger to him and the couple hoping he’ll understand.

“I’ll marry the daughter of Yu, but I can still keep them by my side.” He desperately explained to the utter shook of the hall and the people in the crystal.

Then a slap.

“YOU DARE BELITTLE THEM AND REDUCE THEM TO MERE MISTRESSES.” His mother slapped him again. “HAVE YOU NO SHAME, VAIN SELFISH CHILD AND YOU CALL YOUR FEELING LOVE.” A slap again as Madam Jiang huffed and panted with tears in her eyes.

“Enough, my Lady.” The Sect Leader grabbed her hand, massaging her palm, kissing the red flesh, and coldly stared at his son. “No such thing will happen under my watch. You will marry the Matriarch of Yu’s third daughter, while they marry each other, my decision is final.”

Jiang Fengmian a man who was always calm and soft-spoken screamed as gripped his sword harder. “I don’t consent to their marry nor do I mine.”

“We have already given them our blessing,” An elder said, who was also Jiang Fengmian Uncle and was in the Hall. “Your father, our Sect Leader has personally blessed such a perfect match, not even the Five Great Sects will protest to such a union.”

“No!” He lunged forward, stopping when Wei Changze held him from behind but was pushed and Jiang Fengmian fisted his robes. “A–Ze, you and A–Se can’t leave me, you can’t leave us! Stay, stay!”

“A–Mian,” he whispered in a deep voice. “I don’t love you.”

“Try!” He pulled him closer. “Try, we can learn to love one another. We will have a happy married and learn and grow together. We can have children! They will be strong, they will have A–Se personally and beautiful smile and laughter, they will have your handsome features and from me, they’ll have my name, the backing of a Great Sect. The cultivation world will praise our children. We can be happy; we can be a family.” Slowly his gripped loosened as a smile spread across his face, imagining the life he could have. “Our first born will be Jiang Ying, our river baby. His courtesy name will be Wuxian, he will be known as Jiang Wuxian, the name A–Se picked. What can our child envy when his parents are us? Our child will be perfect! Then our daughter will be–”

“A–Mian, please stop.” Cangse whispered.

Silence in both the crystal image and Pageantry Hall.

The Jiang’s were steadily losing their minds as the cultivation world joined them. Such an admission was terrifyingly raw.

Wei Wuxian could have in another life been a Jiang of full right and blood, everything the Former Sect Leader said was true, a child of such caliber would have been respected if not feared for the power he would have inherited, but Jiang Cheng raged, his whip came to life, raising his arm to destroy the crystal but was blocked by a barrier of silver.

“What kind of crap is this?” he screeched. “My father was no cutsleeve!” he accused, now pointing his sword at the Immortal who calming analyzed him.

“My crystal doesn’t lie, Sect Leader Jiang. Everything that has been shown has already happened. If you do not believe you can ask your Great-uncle.”

The man had just plopped a big purple grape in his mouth and covered himself with his hand, chewing as his Sect Leaders eye twitched, everyone waited. Swallowing, he glared at his great-nephew.

“And if it was true, what can you do? Nothing, Jiang Fengmian was a coward who didn’t know the art of communication much like his descendants.” He flicked his wrists gesturing to the Young Madam Jin and Sect Leader Jiang. “You have the temperament of Madam Yu and I know for a fact that Meishan Yu does not have such qualities. Fengmian words did speak the truth in that moment but was clouded by despair, the child of the three would have been a blessing to Yunmeng Jiang.”

“How dare you say that? Have you no respect for my father or mother, the Madam and Lady of Yunmeng Jiang?” He accused, small bursts of purple lighting surfaced from his whip, before his Great-uncle could answer another voice interrupted.

“The Madam and Lady of Yunmeng Jiang, you say?” An old matronly voice asked, Jiang Cheng snapped his neck towards the direction of Meishan Yu delegation, his grandmother raised her groomed eyebrow as if daring him to speak. “She married, consummated, and bore fruit but she was never Lady Jiang, her pride was too much. To the day of her death, she was known as Madam Yu, Lady Yu of Yunmeng Jiang, the Violet Spider. Don’t forget she never allowed herself or others to call her Madam Jiang of Meishan Yu, child.”

“And even if the two accepted such an outlandish proposal,” Elder Jiang Heqing informed. “The two would have never forgiven him for what he did next.”

All eyes turned in the exact moment and the group were fighting; it was chaos. Swords drawn as Wei Changze and Jiang Fengmian fought, the Sect Leader was resting his whole body on his wife as his brother sent him energy through is merits, he was coughing blood.

“How could you attack our Sect Leader, Jiang Fengmian?” Wei Changze questioned, their swords clashing in a purple and black glare. “Your Father, your blood?”

“I CAN’T ACCEPT YOUR MARRIED NOR MINE,” He hugged his arm then lunged again.

The fought more, neither backing down as the others screamed them to stop. Wei Changze jumped onto the roof of the secluded pavilion and Jiang Fengmian follow, the man in black dodged but never defended only receiving small cuts from his zhiji. When they landed in the training area, both men hadn’t even broken out in a sweat.

Jiang Fengmian chuckled.

“Look at us, A–Ze.” With his sword he gestured to the space between them. “We make a powerful couple, but with A–Se we’ll be invincible. Our children will be invincible.”

There was no warmth in Wei Changze eyes as he said. “You’re not wrong, A–Mian.” There was hope in Jiang Fengmian eyes. “But we are not meant for each other, get that through your thick skull!”

Senior and junior disciples stopped what they were doing, watching both their Sect Heir and Er–shixiong fight, bursting through the Nine Petal Halls doors were their Sect Leaders and Elders who were wounded and Cangse Sanren. Were they fight because of her? but the Sect Heir said their children, was it the three of them?

“FENGMIAN, STOP THIS NONSENSE NOW,” his father ordered, but the fighting continued. In the havoc of the situation, Cangse entered the arena running to the two men, resuming their combat. Jiang Fengmian grew in anger the more his zhiji talked and in a careless motion his sword thrusted forward into his zhiji’s stomach but was blocked by Cangse Sanren’s swords swiping it up to the sky, however the tip of his sword was to close, and the sharp blade pierced her stomach going all the way to her left shoulder in seconds, blood dyeing her white cloths.  

“A–SE!” They both screamed as she fell to the ground.

“Call the healer, now!” Jiang Fengmian order, trying to pick up Cangse Sanren when a blade was held to his throat. “A–Ze, please let me help her.” he pleaded when dark hollow murderous eyes stared at him, pressing his blade more into his fair skin.

“You hurt the woman I love!” he rasped, tears falling from his square chin.

“A–Ze, I’m sorry I would never willing hurt her, please.”

The Sect Leaders and Elders gathered, many healers aiding them while they watched the scene unfold. Not a soul spoke, when their er–shixiong had his blade to his zhiji throat or how Jiang Fengmian was kneeling on the ground, his world scattered in mere seconds.

The Healers thanked the gods that Cangse Sanren’s cuts had stopped bleeding on its own because of her cultivation, none were looking at her but the female healers who were bandaging her naked body with the help of a protection barrier talisman for such life–threatening moments so none could see inside.

Wei Changze sheathed his sword and backup allowing Jiang Fengmian to stand, then he tossed his Clarity bell at his feet.

“I will no longer be a part of your Sect.” He began loudly so everyone could hear, and a crowd began to form. “From this day forward, I, Wei Changze forfeit all my ties to Yunmeng Jiang, to the Main Jiang Family–”

“No–” Jiang Fengmian screamed as the Head Disciple with the help of another held him down. The man in black looked unfazed, rising his tone so they could hear him and not Jiang Fengmian shrieks.

“I renounce my rank as the Second Disciple of the Jiang Sect, my loyalty will no longer lay with such a family, a man who broke his promises,” his voice broke. “I revoke my promises to you, Sect Heir of Yunmeng Jiang, Jiang Fengmian, I deny whatever ties you link to me.”

“A–ZE, PLEASE, DON’T DO THIS.”

“I REJECT YOU, JIANG FENGMIAN! I reject our promises, I reject our friendship and our brotherhood, I reject you as my zhiji, I reject you as my equal.” He unsheathed his sword and in a long swing he drew a physical line. “We are strangers for this moment on.”

He struggled in the disciples hold, sobbing as the disciples did the same. What was happening? Why were they fighting? Why was their Er–shixiong leaving? They didn’t understand.

“I, Sect Leader Jiang of Yunmeng, Jiang Dengming, accept your departure, Wei Changze, any ties are forfeited from this moment on.” The Sect Leader announced with a sad smile. “I wish you could stay in the Sect, but your life will not flourish is such murky water like a lotus, my child.”

“I am no longer a lotus of Yunmeng, Sect Leader Jiang,” he answered coldly. “I wish you outstanding health and prosperity for your family and Sect, as well as your territory.” He bowed to Sect Leader Jiang, Madam Jiang, and Elders. “Thank you for blessing my union to Cangse Sanren. I will be taking my leave with my betrothed.”

He kneeled where she was, hooking his arms to carry her. He started to walk away when Jiang Fengmian yelled, running but stopped when he came close to the line.  

“If you take one more step, Wei Changze, I will never forgive you.”

He stopped and looked over his shoulder.

“Never forgive me? As if you have the right to say such a thing.” He spat.

“If you leave this place, I will destroy your name in the registry. You will never be known as a disciple of Yunmeng Jiang, you’ll be reduced to a mere servant!” he threatened, his face red. “The entire cultivation will reject your marriage; it will be known you eloped with Cangse Sanren, a rogue cultivator, and were banished from Yunmeng Jiang.”

In the image Sect Leader Jiang began to fist his robes just above his heart, swaying on his feet, unaware of his father’s condition he continued.

“When I become the Sect Leader of Jiang the entire cultivation world will know your betrayal to me.”

Wei Changze then turned his entire body and with lifeless eyes and a monotone voice, he said. “So be it, let it be known that Cangse Sanren preferred a mere servant than the illustrious Young Master of Yunmeng Jiang and eloped because we didn’t have your blessing.” He then left Lotus Pier on his sword, carrying his beloved.

In the background Sect Leader Jiang had fallen to the floor, gasping for air. His son ran to his side grabbing one of his hands only to be pushed away.

“Betrayal?” he whispered and laughed. “Fengmian, could you not see them have a happy union you had to drive them away because of your jealousy. You betrayed them.”

“A–Die, don’t speak.” He whispered as his mother cried.

His father gasped for air. “You must apologize to them, Fengmian.”

“I can’t, A–Die, they left me.”

With little strength his father shook his head.

“You must before it’s too late.” The man arced his neck to see his wife and smiled. “Lao po, my beloved lady. The heart of my body and land, life was too short of us, if you wish, let us meet for a thousand more.” Madam Jiang had come closer cupping his face like he did her and nodded.

“We will be together again, Lao gong.” She promised.

With her words his hand dropped to the ground, healers and elders began to shout as the Sect Leader Jiang eyes closed, pushing their hands onto his chest, others administered spiritual energy, but nothing worked. The next morning at first light it was announced that the Sect Leader of Yunmeng Jiang, Jiang Dengming had died the previous day and that night the Lady of Yunmeng Jiang, Madam Jiang, Xi Henghai committed suicide by her own blade. Jiang Fengmian was the new Sect Leader of Lotus Pier, when the seven days of funeral rites ended not honoring his father last words, he declared his “sworn friend”, Wei Changze a mere servant, eloped with a disciple of Immortal Baoshan Sanren, a rogue cultivator and he did not give them his blessing.

Months passed and with the pressure of Meishan Yu, Sect Leader Jiang finally caved into the demands of Sect Leader Yu and married her daughter. Newly married, Jiang Fengmian consummated the married with no love and nine months later his wife gave birth to a daughter, Jiang Yanli, the news spread across the cultivation world.

Wei Changze banged his hand on a wooden table.

“How could he, A–Se,” he swallowed when two hands enveloped his. “How could he use our future daughter’s name?”

All eyes turned to Young Madam Jin, Jiang Yanli who gawped at the revelation.

“To dislike separation,” she hesitantly said. “Cangse Sanren travel so much it’s no wonder she picked such a name.”

“It is a very fitting name to express her longing for a man she could not see at that time of her night hunts.” Baoshan Sanren agreed, nodding once at the young lady. “Please honor the name my Cangse gave you, Young Madam Jin.”

Jiang Yanli rose and bowed to the Immortal, “I will strive to do so to the best of my abilities, Immortal Baoshan.”

Years flashed by and the two rogue cultivators had just finished a successful night hunt when Cangse Sanren fainted. When she awoke, Cangse was being rushed to the nearest healer, placed on a hard bed the healer began to analysis her merits and golden core.

“How is she Healer Wen?” he asked, breathing down the doctor’s neck.

Wen? They all asked themselves.

“Our father,” Wen Qing smiles timidly, fondly watching how her father check on his patience with an anxious husband follow his every move. “Senior Wei seems quite possessive.” She commented.

Xiao Xingchen chuckled warmly. “It is natural to act such a way with all the challenges they’ve faced.” He poured some tea into a cup and handed it to his Master. “I know I’ll act similarly towards my future cultivation partner.”  

“Congratulations Wei–gongzi your wife is pregnant.” He gushed, only for Wei Changze to faint. “Wei–gongzi!”

Everyone laughed at the new father while the scene changed rapidly once again, showing the night hunts they went together, the cold nights they hugged one another for warmth under the starry sky. The moment he feed her spicy soup and kissed her softly when Cangse whined her feet were hurting.

“I can see where he gets his love of spice.” Lan Xichen whispered to Lan Zhan, who only hummed to engrossed watching everything the couple did with interest.

When the time of birth was approaching, Wei Changze and Cangse Sanren headed to Dafan Mountain and stayed there for many weeks. In a bright sunny day with a cold breeze that refreshed the mountain, a woman after hours of intense labor gave birth to a baby boy with dazzling silver eyes.

“Wei–gongzi was born in Dafan, it makes him a Wen.” Uncle four said.

“Or it can make us Wei’s.” Granny Wen added.

“Come here, A–Ze, meet our son.” Cangse weakly said, her husband wiped her face with a damp cloth before kissing her forehead.

“He’s beautiful, A–Se.” Dragging his large finger along his son’s rosy cheek when the baby lightly cried. “May I hold him?”

She nodded, looking once at the pair before drifting off to sleep.

“Will she be fine, Healer Wen?” he asked, staring at his wife while soothing his son.

“She has had a difficult time pushing such a large baby, Wei–gongzi, she will need plenty of rest before her body is regulated. Your wife is very lucky to have such a powerful core, I have only seen a core like that in my cousin. I believe no other woman would have been able to deliver such a child, thank the gods you have such a favored woman.” The healer began to clear his tools while Wei Changze watched his son.

If Wei Changze was a horse, he would have been galloping through the field showing off his son and wife, stomping his hooves, neighing to the world displaying his pride and joy, but since he wasn’t a horse, he puffed his chest and smirked at Healer Wen, who chuckled fondly at the new father and resumed his cleaning.

The new father vowed he’d protect his growing family from anyone.

Behind Healer Wen a little girl popped out from behind his leg, watching the new father with his son, she tugged at his robes wanting his attention and when he looked down, she pointed at the man, more specifically at the baby.

“A–jie, look.”

“Want one.” She demanded.

Her father laugh, making her pout. “A–Qing, if you want a baby brother you have to ask your mother, okay?” When he finished Wen Qing ran out the door calling for her mother, her father fondly tsked and Wei Changze laughed.

The imaged focused on the sleeping baby, his little mouth open letting small puffs of air out. A sole tear escaped the man.

“My son,” His voice rang through the Hall. “Wei Ying.”

Chapter Text

The Pageantry Hall whispered to themselves in wonder as the image focused on a place, they imagine they wouldn’t see in anytime soon.

It was Lotus Pier.

In the dead center of Nine Petal Hall was Jiang Fengmian and his wife, Yu Ziyuan with a three-year-old girl, Jiang Fang, better known as Jiang Yanli. The little girl despite being so young was well behaved siting on a highchair closest to her father who was gently brushing her hair, they looked like a lovely family. Madam Yu stroke her growing stomach fondly and Jiang Fengmian coughed asking for her attention, the woman turned to him waiting for him to speak.

At first their relationship was like many arranged couples, they avoid each other at any cost but Yu Ziyuan first time was two months ago and now she was pregnant. She knew the rumors of Jiang Fengmian loving only that rogue cultivator, but she was the one to marry the man, so she was satisfied for now and began to build a relationship with the man, her husband. When their daughter came into the world, she never would have thought her husband would tear up when he held her adamantly telling Yu Ziyuan that the name of their daughter would be Jiang Fang (江芳) and the courtesy would be Jiang Yanli (江厌离). It made her stand straighter when he told her which characters he’d use, to dislike separation. Was this an homage to the woman he couldn’t have?  

But it was a servant to told her that yes it was an homage. Her throat tightened, her eyes itching to blind, but she couldn’t, she couldn’t cry not here.

“The name is an homage to the last Former Sect Leaders of Yunmeng Jiang, Sect Leader Jiang’s parents.” That made her paused with interest, his parents. She never thought about that, but the servant didn’t notice as he continued. “He was very close to his parents, the only child of them. Sect Leader Jiang was always by the side of one of them until he received his sword. A name to honor the people he can no longer have is beautiful. Right, Madam Jiang?”

She weakly nodded, “yes it very much is.” And several months later she gave birth to said daughter, that was three years ago and now she was heavily pregnant with a son, she felt it in her bones, she’d give her husband an heir and many more if he so chooses. A cough caught her attention, it was her husband, who was staring at her tenderly while she caressed her stomach very soon, she’d deliver.

“Yes, A–Mian,” Her voice soft to the surprise of Pageantry Hall and the Jiang siblings who had never heard their mother speak that way. “What is it?” Intrigued when her husband took out a piece of folded paper and handed it to her.

“I have the name of our son on that paper.”

Oh, no. Everyone couldn’t have but pray it wasn’t the name they were thinking of, but the Madam smiled and unfolded the eggshell-colored paper.

“Jiang Ying.” She said and their hearts fell.

“How dare he steal their son’s name, wasn’t he satisfied with the daughter’s name!” A cultivator to the surprise of all was from Yunmeng Jiang, the man was older maybe a new elder since half the elders of the clan died in the massacre.

But the scene continued.

“You choose the character of infant,” she hummed, and began to write several characters that were Yīng and put the paper in the middle of the table and pointed with the brush each character. “how about these Ying (英) it means excellent or youthful, this Ying (莺) means oriole, a very beautiful song bird our child will bring music and laughter into our lives.” It made Jiang Fengmian smile, encouraged Madam Jiang continued. “This Ying (膺) means to bear or receive, our child will be praised since he will be so fortunate.”

And that was the ticket home as Jiang Fengmian once again grabbed the paper and wrote a name for all to see, Jiang Wuxian, 江无羡.

“He was going to name me the name of a servant?” Jiang Wanyin screamed, insulted at the reveal.

“To have no envy.” She hummed, running her hand in circles on her stomach. “I can understand why you want the Ying of infant now.” her finger lovingly traced the name. “Our baby will be the heir of Yunmeng Jiang, although his birth name isn’t powerful it’s nice, his courtesy name on the other hand is to have no envy.” Madam Jiang’s eyebrow raised, waiting.

“What can our child envy when his parents are us?” he asked with a smile.

Then the scene changed while Sect Leader Jiang fumed.

The Madam of Yunmeng Jiang had just giving birth to a healthy baby boy. Jiang Fengmian headed to the registry and when he entered all the Elders were there, he saluted while they tsked. More than half of the Elders were dead, and the others were in the Hall, they sat straighter with a smug face. What was going to happen? They knew the outcome Jiang Fengmian didn’t name his son Jiang Wuxian period.

“Sect Leader Jiang,” an elder called and bowed. “Congratulations with the birth of your son, I hope many more to come.”

“Thank you, Elder Jiang.” He rose and smiled. “I’m here to register the name of my son.”

“And what would be the name of our Sect Heir be?” his uncle asked, rising his head.

“Jiang Ying, courtesy name Jiang Wux–”

“No,” his uncle said simply. “You cannot use that name.”

“Why?”  

“You ask why, Fengmian?” Again calm, the man had his hands behind his back and stared at his nephew taking one step forward. “I will explain this calmly to you Fengmian since you don’t seem to understand. Your son will not have this name because there is already a child with the name.” Taking out a letter that was hidden behind his back and unfolded it. “I received this letter a day ago, it’s from Wei Changze he happily wrote how Cangse Sanren gave born to a big melon baby, a boy, Fengmian, with the name Wei Ying and in the future, he will be known as Wei Wuxian.”

The Elders smirked and slowly began to leave but Jiang Heqing stayed, watching his nephew world crumble again.

“I believe it is a sign from my da–ge and Hai–jie. You shamelessly named the girl a name that was from another,” he sighed in relief, chuckling he began to walk to the door, “but thankful it appears fate didn’t favor you a second time.” Jiang Heqing was out the door when he turned, glaring at his nephew, he demanded. “Don’t embarrass us by writing the name Jiang Ying with courtesy name Wuxian, Sect Leader Jiang.”

The sound of his uncle charity bell was now in the distance and Jiang Fengmian fell to his knees, crying for what felt like hours, but he came to a decision. With a bottle of alcohol in his hand the began to write all the names he thought in the end after thousands to characters he chose one.

Chéng (澄), clear was its meaning, his son will be a clear river, his wife liked the name but didn’t ask why he changed it and simply nodded.

“Good.” Jiang Cheng nodded.

“Here, let me help you, A–Huang.” Cangse Sanren said stretching down to pick up a carrot that just fell from the counter, but a hand quickly grabbed the vegetable before she full hunched over. “A–Ze!” she whined as he handed the purple carrot to Healer Wen’s wife.

The women fondly clicked her tongue, chopping many vegetables before tossing them into a pot. She pointed a ladle in her with a hand on her hip.

“You should let your husband pamper you, silly,” Lu Huihuang said. “You just gave birth to a watermelon let the man spoil you.” She returned to her pot, scooping some broth, and tasting the flavor and started to add some spices.

“But I’ve been in confinement for more then thirty days!” She argued while her husband grabbed her hand.

“It is for the health of you and A–Ying, A–Se.” Wei Changze countered. “Why don’t we go for a walk? The day is beautiful, and the sun isn’t too hot.”

Cangse was silent for a moment and looked out the window.

“A walk would be nice.” Smiling they began to walkout the door Wei Changze hand on her lower back when she stopped and glanced up. “What about A–Ying?”

“Don’t worry, Long–er and Qing–er are watching Ying–er, Se–er” Lu Huihuang said, looking over her shoulder. “My Qing–er now wants to be a jiejie because of Ying–er.” She tsked. “Ying–er will be good practice for her.”

Small giggles becoming full laughter as Wen Qing played with Wei Ying on the floor, moving his arms and kicking his legs rapidly only to scream in delight when Wen Qing tickled his stomach.

The parents of the two children with several others watched the scene with baby fever. Wen Qing stared at her younger self longing for the innocence she once had, she didn’t remember this, to young to recall the memories. Maybe she was five in this memory or six still to young to remember the little boy that made her yearn for a brother of her own.

Months passed again and Wei Ying was standing with the help of his mother grabbing his two hands with hers.

“Come on, A–Ying,” His father encouraged him a few feet away while his son stomped crazily on the floor, when the hesitant small foot took a step forward. It was all the encouragement he needed, walking with the help of his mom only for her to let go when he was close of his father. The child squealed when his father picked him up and through him in the air. “Did you see, A–Se.” he exclaimed, hugging Wei Ying. “Our son’s so smart!”

Once Wei Ying could walk, there was no stopping him, running through the mountain chasing chickens and other animals for fun. It had already been two years since the Wei family arrived at Dafan Mountain, the couple had already talked for several months in the night when Wei Ying was sleeping, and they came to a decision.

“What do you mean your leaving?” Wen Long asked.

They were at the Main Hall having dinner, all the Wen’s healers and cultivators enjoying the food when the Wei’s announced their departure.

“Where will you go?” Lu Huihuang asked, serving them rice.

“We are heading to Qinghe Nie, Sect Leader Nie has requested A–Se and myself.”

“The letter you received a week ago was from him?” Healer Wen asked, looking at his wife.

“Yes,” Cangse confirmed, taking a pick of meat from the main plate, and adding it to Wei Changze bowl. “Sect Leader Nie told us in his letter they have been facing a lot of problems with fierce beasts.”

“Fierce beasts?” Everyone around the table asked as the couple nodded.

“It’s been plaguing their forest for a couple of weeks now and he need our help to exterminate them.”

“The fierce beasts are deers that disguise themselves as normal deer, they don’t harm animals just humans and many hunters have been killed in the area because of this.” Cangse Sanren added.

“Can’t his disciples kill these deers? It doesn’t sound that hard.” Wen Long asked, sipping his tea. “Does Muyang not know how to train his disciples anymore?”

“What does that old man know about my father?” Nie Mingjue mouthed, sneering at Healer Wen.

“Da–ge,” His little brother called and shushed him.

“Don’t call my father old, Sect Leader Nie.” Wen Qing shouted, clicking her tongue like her mother.

“Your Father shouldn’t call mine in such familiar terms.” He spat; Wen Qing was about to raise from her seat when Popo spoke.

“Qing–er, calm yourself.” Patting her hand, she told her. “Watch.”

“You know he has excellent disciples,” Popo, the one from the memory said. “Your meimei wouldn’t want her husband’s name dishonored like that, Long–er.” She lightly scolded.

“WHAT?” Wen Qing and Nie Mingjue yelled at the same time.

“Five of his junior disciples have died and one senior.” Wei Changze informed, eating some stir-fried vegetables. “He said he needs our help urgently.”

Wen Long frowned, “When are you leaving?”

The couple glanced at each other once more.

“Tomorrow morning,” Cangse answered.

The Wen couple and the residences sighed.

“Are you taking A–Ying?” Huihuang asked, observing the two children that were playing on the floor. “He can stay with us we’ll take good care of him.”

“We would have liked to accept your offer, but Madam Nie has heard of our son. In the letter Sect Leader Nie offered A–Ying to stay with them while we night hunt. He mentioned he has a son close to A–Qing’s age.”

“Yes, that would be, Jue–er.” Popo shared.

“Your grandson?”

The woman nodded.

“You’re my tangdi, Jue–er.” Wen Qing teased, smirking at the silent Sect Leader who was looking at Popo with star in his eyes.

“Waipo.” He answered as if testing it on his tongue before blushing and looking away.

“I will pack medicine for you all and other essentials for your travel.” Wen Long voiced, standing for his seat and walking out of the Hall.

Lu Huihuang was somber as she attempted to smile while pouring some golden tea into their cups, the couple thanked her. They spent the rest of the evening in the company of the Dafan Wen, talking, laughter, exchanging stories until many of the children were huddled up in a corner sleeping together.

Carrying both Wen Qing and Wei Ying. Wei Changze, Cangse Sanren, Lu Huihuang, Uncle Four and Granny Wen headed to the main house of Dafan Wen. The night was short as the residences went to bed but at the same time it was long. Nonetheless, the sun rose uncaring of the hearts of other.

Just outside of the village all the civilians, healers, and cultivators gathered to send off their family members. Yes, they were family, for the past two years they were meet with nothing but kindness and love and as they saluted, profusely thanking them, a hand touch each of their cheeks, when they rose their head Wei Changze and Cangse Sanren meet Granny Wen’s eyes, she caressed their face some more.

“Please be safe my children and come back soon.” Her hands then landed on Wei Ying who was sleeping, kissing his forehead she muttered. “Be safe Ying–er, take care of mama and baba.” She back as her son handed them several qiankun bags.

“It’s medicine for yourselves and for Muyang and meimei, there’s many rare herbs that can only be found in Dafan she will make good use of them. Robes and blankets, food, and water and–”

“Thank you, Long–ge,” Wei Changze gulped, his throat growing tighter. Even if his son was in his arms, he hugged Wen Long firmly. “We’ll be back.” He promised and Wen Long chuckled, pointing to the bag.

“There’s tea too.”

“Se–mei!” Lu Huihuang bawled in Cangse arms, the two women crying not letting go of each other. “You have to come back soon. Who am I going to talk to? Who going to make me tea and those lovely rose cakes?”

“Huang–jie, will come back we’re only going to Qinghe Nie then we’ll be right back.” She confirmed and called for her husband. “It’s time to go.”

They saluted a final time and headed down the mountain.

After a week of night hunting the fierce beast deers, Qinghe Nie Sect held a grant banquet for them.

Men and women, seniors and junior filled the Main Hall of the Impure Realm, cultivators banged their sabers on the floor or table, shouted in pride and whistling loudly when their Sect Leader along with his two wives, Wei Changze, and Cangse Sanren entered the Hall. They went to their table with the help of a servant as the Sect Leader rose his cup of wine ready to congratulate them on their successful night hunt and the hall fell silent.

“Wei Changze, Cangse Sanren,” he called standing raising his cup.

“Sect Leader Nie,” they answered.

“You have done a great service to us that we could not do, I commend you and thank you on behalf of Qinghe Nie, without you I undoubtedly believe more lives would have been lost from the citizens to my own disciples.” There was a moment of silence for the fallen as Sect Leader Nie continued. “Cangse Sanren and Wei Changze tonight we celebrate in your honor, ganbei!”

“Ganbei!” Everyone drank every drop of wine flipping the cup as the party resumed.

“Thank very much, Cangse Sanren.” Said two beautiful women, arms linked to one in other as they curtseyed.

“The medicine and gift you brought are very appreciated.” The first Madam of Nie said.

“Yes, our A–sang was sick but thanks to Long–jiuzi his fever went down in a matter of days.” She was crying, and the first Madam was consoling her, rubbing her back and kissing her hand.

The cultivators who were watching this in the Hall sneered in disgust and other were uncomfortable with the display of affection but still watched.

“They were baihe?” a cultivator from the Moling Su yelled pointing at the two women.

“My mothers and father never hide their relationship to anyone of the Cultivation World, if you didn’t know is because you’re in such a young sect who doesn’t know of the pervious Sect Leaders of Nie.” Nie Mingjue defended while the cultivator paled.

“The two Madams of Nie were excellent women in their time and often not helped calm the Sect Leader of Nie when his temperament was too much.” Lan Qiren argued to the surprise of all. “I see no problem with the women being baihe.”

“Er–Furen, why are you crying?” he asked cradling her face while First Madam Nie held her hands.

“Nothing, husband. These are tears of joy for the service Se–jie and Ze–ge did, they have helped us so much. Our erzi was saved because of them.” She continued to cry into the arms of the Sect Leader who was stunned and turned to his first wife.

“Da–Furen take Er–Furen to bed, she must be exhausted from all the excitement today,” He urged, placing his hands on their backs nudging them to go rest. “I will join you shortly my loves,” He promised, watching until they left the Hall. Turning to his guest of honor, he nodded gesturing with his head for them to follow.

A short walk away in a path of stones, stood a gazebo with a table for five people. Once seated Sect Leader Nie took out from his sleeves several bottles of wine and two cups. Before speaking, he uncapped the porcelain bottle of liquor poured two cups motioning them to drink as he grabbed a new one and drank from the bottle and cleared his throat after the strong hit.

“Good wine, good wine.”

“Former Sect Leader Nie sure knows how to drink.” A cultivator commented and many nodded in agreement.

“Cangse Sanren does too and her husband.” Wen Qing said.

The couple has already drunken their cup as Wei Changze grabbed the previously open bottle and handed a fresh one to his wife. They drank in silent for a moment, enjoying the liquor and a cool night with a starry sky.

“It is a shame the dishonor done to the two of you. I never would have imagined in my wildest dreams for Sect Leader Jiang to do such a thing, especially you, Changze–di,” he said in a low baritone voice. “The lies he has spread… How can you allow such humiliation? Wei Changze was no servant, you were a proud, strong disciple of Yunmeng Jiang, it wasn’t because of power you didn’t have the title of Head Disciple.” He grumbled; drinking from his bottle then turned to Cangse while she drank as well. “How can you allow him to slander your name and Changze–di’s? Have you not heard what the say? A beautiful rogue cultivator traveled far and wide seducing all the Young Masters and Lords of the land but settled for a mere servant than the illustrious Young Master of Yunmeng Jiang, the now Sect Leader when he confessed his feeling for the young woman,” he mocked, then laughed. “Oh, and let’s not forget that woman.” He spat as Cangse raised her eyebrow.

“So, you haven’t heard? Well, let me tell you. The Lady of Yunmeng Jiang, Madam Yu as she so profusely tells us to call her has no less reduced to a skimpy slut who knows not her place.” Sect Leader Nie hissed, and the hall tensed. What the Former Sect Leader Nie was saying was true but to say it so bluntly to the woman in question took some real balls to say.

Cangse Sanren rolled her eyes.

“What do you want me to do, Sect Leader Nie? Should I go to Lotus Pier and tell her I’m not a slut? If she believes such lies or created them because of her fragile ego for not having the heart of the man, she married. I will not got scream to the top of my lungs the truth we all know. For a woman who is so powerful to be titled the Violet Spider of Meishan Yu she has a low self-esteem about her love life. Doesn’t she have two children already? Why slander a woman she never even meet to the Cultivation World?” she drank her wine, as the two men and the hall stared at her in alarm, she has even bigger balls. “However,” she smirked. “She shouldn’t worry about me and more about my husband.”

Wei Changze spat his wine before he could react while Sect Leader Nie exploded into laughter, tears fulling downs his eyes. Cangse continued to drink, looking like well-fed cat toying with a mince.

“Oh, how I love women!” He slammed his hand on the table. His face then softened. “I see why my Ladies appreciate your companion. Long–jiuzi has spoken to you two fondly in his letters to her. My first Lady loves to read them to us at night.” He then sighed hesitantly. “I would like to make an offer for the two of you and your son.”

The couple patiently waited for Sect Leader Nie to speak, from his never-ending sleeves he took out the crest of Qinghe Nie to the surprises of everyone, but the couple only glanced at each other and back at the man.

“It would be a great honor for Qinghe Nie to have such powerful cultivators like yourselves, I’d like you to stay here and be inner disciples of Nie or if you prefer, you can be outer disciples with the benefits of protection of the Main Family. It will give you a backing in our society, no one would dare offend you since they will offend us, I can give you whatever piece of land you want if you do not want to live in the Impure Realm. I also believe this will be a good opportunity for your son, A–Ying, if he grows up here. He’ll be A–jue’s didi and A–Sang Er–ge, the boy will grow up with the privileges he deserves, a boy like him will reach new height the world has never seen, and I’d like to help form such a child, my boys will do well with a brother like him.” He stated pushing the golden bull crest closer to them before they could answer, he continued. “If there is any reason you cannot accept, take it. If anyone tell you anything, cause you trouble in anyway, use it.”

“A–Yang, on behalf of the both of us, thank you but we cannot accept the invitation or your crest.” Wei Changze said, sliding the crest back to Sect Leader Nie.

Nie Muyang brows scrunched, a hand on his chin as he thought for a moment before asking.

“Why can you not accept my offer? My protection?”

“We have to return to our family.” Cangse Sanren answered with a smile. “They are waiting for us.”

Nie Muyang nodded, accepting it and pushed the golden crest back to them again.

“Yang–ge,” Wei Changze called in an annoyed tone.

Sect Leader Nie chuckled, “If they are family so are we.” So natural, no hesitation on his part as he uttered those words. “And as family this is a gift and if you still reject it, I’ll force you to take it. Do you not have filial piety?” he teased, then he looked so much like his youngest son, tilting his head to the side and sent them a bright smile. “You don’t want A–Yang to worry do you, Ze–di, Se–mei?”

Cangse sighed, grabbing the golden bull crest, and placing it in her qiankun bag. The man smirked in victory.

“Thank you, Yang–ge.” They both bowed and Muyang waved them off and resumed drinking. Bottles and nuts with dried fruit were spread though the table and floor but they three only had a faint flush. Then Wei Changze stood and offered a hand to help his wife stand.

“No, A–Ze, I haven’t finished my wine yet.” She said with a shy smile, dangling the bottle so he could hear the swoosh of liquid, but her husband took her hand and pushed her up. Sect Leader Nie said nothing, watching the show with amusement as they bickered before Wei Changze a quiet man threw his wife over his shoulder.

“Changze!”

“A–Yang enjoy the rest of your evening; my wife and I will retire first.” Nie Muyang nodded, his bottle hiding his smirk as he watched the couple.

“How can she allow her husband to treat her like that?” Qin Su asked. “Why isn’t she angry?”

“She drunk and her husband isn’t treating her bad. I don’t see the reason why she’d be angry; she seems to be having fun.” Wen Qing answered.

 “Husband,” she hit his arm in a playful way then squeezed. “You put the Lan arm strength to shame.”

He hummed deeply, but his face looked annoyed. “And how would you know that A–Se?”

Everyone looked at one person in the Lan Delegation even his nephews did.

“I have no such relationship with Cangse Sanren.” Lan Qiren defended, growing redder at the stares.

“Oh, I never told you, I kicked Qingheng–jun ass when he touched Jing Xi,” she grumbled then began to hit his arm again. “Laogong, your laopo with getting dizzy up here.”

Wei Changze moved her body, bringing her legs to wrap around his waist. Adjusting her so she was comfortable, she rested her head on the nap of his neck her arms dangling on each of his shoulder. The couple then left to their room, but the image didn’t change.

“Why isn’t it changing?” A disciple of Yunmeng Jiang asked.

The scene then focused of Nie Muyang, the Former Sect Leader of Nie.

“Father,” Both siblings said.

He drank his wine for several moments watching the starry sky with many clouds covering the moon.

“It’s a shame truly, you never valued what was in front of you, Jiang Fengmian. You abandoned gold and jewels, the finest silk of the land as if it was rough wool and linen. Don’t worry my friend. We’ll take care of them.” He promised chugging his wine.

The next morning the couple left thanking them for their hospitality the Second Madam cried and little Mingjue and Huaisang didn’t understand.

“A–Niang, where is A–Ying going?” Nie Mingjue asked.

“A–Ying’s going to Dafan Mountain with your da–jiu and jiu–mu.” The first Madam said as Nie Mingjue pouted.

“Will he come back?”

His mother nodded. “We can visit too, Jue–er.”

“You heard my boy, Ze–di. We’ll visit you all soon.” Sect Leader Nie said ruffing Mingjue’s hair, before he handed a qiankun bag to Wei Changze. “For the family.” Was the only thing he said.

“Please send my regards to my mother and brothers.” The first Madam said and gave two qiankun bag to Cangse Sanren. “These are for da–ge and zhi nur, I hope little Qing–er likes the bag and its contents.”

“I’m sure she’ll love it,” Cangse assured her, wrapping the red bags on her waist. “We’ll be going then. It will be a long sunny fly if you don’t head out.”

“Thank you for coming to our aid.” The first and second Madam’s said bowing as they did the same.

With little Wei Ying in his father’s arms the man stood on his sword waiting for his wife as they headed to Dafan Mountain, the trip would take three days and they would arrive by sundown if everything went as plan, but it didn’t.

On their first stop, they entered a small village just as the sun entered golden hour. The market was bustling with activity, merchants shouting, advertising their products so they could head home for the day, they walked the streets and there was a man with a small wagon of melons and was handing small samples of the orange fruit to entice people to buy his remaining ones. The couple grabbed a piece while the man gave one to Wei Wuxian. Wei Changze didn’t need the sample as he handed the seller a copper piece and began to pick a melon from the wagon, with a good size melon in his hand the couple began to search for an inn.

“Yucky, baba,” Wei Ying said, pointing at the fruit while scrunching his face.

“How can you say that A–Ying?” Cangse asked in a hurt voice, “Baba and mama love melons, didn’t you like it?”

“Yucky,” The boy repeated.

“I can’t help but agreed with him.” Nie Huaisang commented.

“But A–Xian loves melons.” Jiang Yanli said as well.

“You don’t have to eat melon if you don’t want to A–Ying,” his father said while they entered the inn and checked in.

Once the family paid, they were shown their room and headed down to eat. The family enjoyed the meal as Cangse animatedly talked about whatever came to mind in about an hour or so they had finished and were heading upstairs to bed when a man came screaming into the inn.

“Cultivators! I heard cultivators were here,” he looked everywhere until his eyes landed on the couple who were carrying their sleeping son. The man rushed to the bottom of the stair and pleaded. “Cultivators, we are in need of your services.”

Wei Changze nodded for the man to continue, and he did.

“The House of Guo is haunted, a curse I tell you. Many years ago, the Young Master of the Manor killed himself because he was in love with his sister–in–law, when the young women conceived a child, his blade meet the bodies of every resident of the Manor and lastly his.”

“Did they receive the proper burial rites?” Cangse Sanren inquired.

The man nodded his head. “Yes, Cultivator. But everyone who has entered is thrown out, but the exception are cultivators but when a cultivator come and get rid of the evil, the haunting happens again in a matter of months, it’s endless.”

The couple looked at each other for a moment, silent agreeing to the task.

“Will you not mention that most of the cultivators came out dead?” A woman said from a nearby table. “We’ve had dozens of rogue cultivators come and all failed.”

“Have you requested the help of a Sect? Surely, they can aid you with this problem?”

“The Sects,” A man scoffed, to the offence of the majority cultivators in Pageantry Hall. “We have requested the help of Pingyang Yao and Yingchuan Wang and neither have sent cultivators in the last five years. At least Yingchuan Wang explained their reason for not accepting but Pingyang Yao only collect our money promising they’ll finally come when in reality their promises are empty.”

“Sect Leader Yao, Sect Leader Wang. How could you not send your disciples to a village who had a haunting of five years?” Xiao Xingchen asked calmly.

“Xiao–gongzi, I hadn’t many disciples in my sect and the ones I did were forced to join the Wen armies.” He explained then gestured to Sect Leader Chang. “A similar case happened with Yueyang Chang many of their disciples were sent to the battlefield to fight for them when the Qishan Wen’s invaded us.” And Sect Leader Chang nodded.

It was a true miracle Sect Leader Wang was alive, even if many of the Leaders of small Sects helped Qishan Wen in the battle because of the threat of their Sect. Sect Leader Wang had sent his youngest daughter to marry Wen Chao and ended up begin a mistress, everybody knew who ended her yet surprisingly the man never spoke badly of Wei Wuxian.

“And Sect Leader Yao?” The man in white inquired, the Sect Leader in questioned paled and left the question unanswered when a voice that never spoke said.

“She’s planning on leaving him?” All eyes were on Hanguang–jun who stared in betrayal at Cangse Sanren who closed the door to their room leaving behind a sleeping Wei Wuxian.

It seemed the couple accepted the jobs and were heading out. Lan Wangji clutched his robes, watching how not one of them decided to stay and take care of their son. How could they abandon him for a night hunt that sounded so dangerous?

But when they entered the entrance hall of the inn with many plants on the sides the couple walked out of the door only to stop. Wei Changze faced his wife and smiled, standing closer to her. She kissed his lips and handed him her sword.

“What is she–” a cultivator started but was entranced by the scene.

How could she just hand him her sword like it was not big deal? Yes, they were spouses, cultivation partners and zhijis but the sword of cultivators only has one master. There are exceptions to such rule like when the weapon finds someone worthy. Yet, Cangse Sanren gave her sword freely for her husband to use as if she was handing him an extra robe for the cold winter night, but there was a more important question.

Was Wei Changze a dual wielder?

Her hand was on his face, caressing him as she said. “Be careful, A–Ze. Your wife and son will wait for you here.” With that, Wei Changze left and Cangse Sanren headed back upstairs to her sleeping child.

“Did you really believe my daughter would abandon my grandson for a measly night hunt, Second Young Master Lan?” Asked Baoshan Sanren, but Hanguang–jun only glanced at her and resumed watching.

Wei Changze arrived a few hours later and thankful with no injuries. The people of the village paid them, thanking them generously and sent many blessing to their son, who accepted all the praises and kisses from the jiejies, much to Lan Wangji’s jealousy.

However, when they were finally about to leave a woman with shabby robes ran up to them, begging them to help her village that was a few towns over. The young woman desperately pleaded with them, offering anything she could for their help. After some time, the couple accepted and instead of heading west they went south. Yet when they finished the job three days later another person would come looking for their aid, then another, about a month into this Wei Changze and Cangse Sanren decided to send a letter explaining what had happen with the gifts from Qinghe Nie to Dafan Mountain.  

Then it was two months.

The family traveled and traveled helping the defenseless from the monsters of the night that plagued their lives. Then two months became five months as they headed everywhere but Dafan and when the one-year mark was closely approaching they were already near Tingshan He.

The couple along with Sect Leader He and his wife watched their children play in the shade of a great gingko tree, it was the first time Wei Wuxian was playing with a toy sword. The first son of the Sect Leader was older than Wei Wuxian, he began to show the boy the correct forms of holding a sword and his stance, his little brother watched in awe trying to imitate him but failed. The boy, the current Leader of Tingshan He fondly followed the scene as his older brother and Wei Wuxian attempted to comfort him, they weren’t really successful.

The man gently chuckled at his younger self. While the image focused on the adults.

“I’m pleased you arrived in such short notice, Wei–gongzi, Cangse–furen, with your help am sure we can finally exterminate this beast,” Former Sect Leader He assured them. “I promised your son will be safe in the grounds and will have guards in his room at all times as well as servants to attend to him if he wakes up.”

Cangse paused from eating the sweet cake that was a few inches from her mouth, and stared at the man, it was Wei Changze who spoke.

“I believe you are mistaken Sect Leader He only one of us is going to night hunt tonight.” He drank his tea, much to the confusion of the Sect Leaders. “It’s your turn, right, A–Se?”

The woman nodded glimpsing at Sect Leader He. “Yes, you night hunted last time.”

“Mama’s going to night hunt!” Wei Wuxian screamed to the top of his lungs, grabbing two swords and began to run, dodging and swinging his toy sword with no coordination as if he was fighting fierce corpses. The youngest followed Wei Wuxian lead, grabbing two swords and running to the boy, loudly saying how they were surrounded by fierce corpses and the two began to “fight”, the children enthusiastically played and when the oldest joined them, the two youngers began to fight him claiming he was a fierce corpse. It was his little brother who said that, and Wei Wuxian came to his defend not before He Qiangming wacked his big brother head and coward in fear, but Wei Wuxian grabbed his hand, dropping one of his swords and ran with a young Sect Leader He as if he was rescuing a damsel in distress.

“You appear to have a good relationship with Wei Wuxian at that time, Sect Leader He.” Baoshan Sanren stated neutrally.

“It appears so,” He smiled playful at the image before turning to the Immortal. “Wouldn’t anyone be happy when a prince came to their rescue?” he commented offhandedly, much to the anger of two particular white cultivators.

As the sun began to set, and the animal and humans retreated for the night, a group of disciples of Sect He along with Cangse Sanren headed to the forest. The place in question was infested with ghost and the undead.

To the surprise of all Cangse Sanren much like her husband the last time had his sword with her, that was strapped behind her back. At first she didn’t use Wei Changze sword and fought with her own along with the disciples of He but as more undead came and the disciple started to get more injured she had no choice but to use his sword, the exact opposite to her own was in her left hand and similar to a dancer with two ribbons she began to fight with no restraint when she order the disciples to huddle together and made a powerful barrier for them.

Dancing was the only true way to describe what she was doing, a glare of white and black followed her while she decapitated and mutilated the limbs of the undead. The disciples were in awe, fanboying, and fangirling over her once she was done, in the end they sent prays and buried the undead with the proper rites, bowing just as deeply as Cangse Sanren did.

Many of the disciples in the image were present or their children were, witnessing the amazement the woman had performed and how regally she acted.

It was still nighttime when they arrived at the Sect’s grounds, she dismissed the disciples off to bed and headed to her own guestroom. When she opened the door, her husband was awake like he always was when she night hunt, she did the same, so she had no right to scold him, she quickly changed her robes behind the screen and beelined to the bed in the arms of her awaiting husband. She turned to the side and watched the steadily rising of her son’s chest and smiled. Once his wife was in his arms, sleep came quickly as they listened to the faint sounds of crickets.

Wei Wuxian was three when he announced he’d be a cultivator much to the amusement of his parent’s. The boy grabbed the two sword he was gifted from Sect Leader He and again began to imitate his parent’s. This day marked a year since the three hadn’t seen their family and thou they sent many letters detailing the minuscule activities they did. Yet they longed to be able to obtain a response, but they never stayed in a place for too long.

They were very lucky to have each other and as Wei Ying grow in the coming months, he began to serious ask his mother and father for training everything they ran into rogue cultivators or sect cultivators. Much to the dislike of his father, Cangse began to train him in mediation, correcting his breathing and patted his back when he hunched. Several months into his training Wei Changze accepted it and started to formally correct his stance and the way he held a sword. Wei Wuxian whine and ranted that he wanted two like his A–Die and A–Niang but his father held his ground and denied him.

With a donkey they had most recently been gifted but a farmer who couldn’t pay for their service, they finally headed to their original destination even if they would arrive much slower.

It took then months and more months since there was always someone who need help and at the age to five, Wei Wuxian, finally meet his uncle and aunt.

“Ying–er!” his bobo yelled as he tried from his father shoulder, but Wen Long was faster and took Wei Wuxian from his father and began to throw his in the arm, the child laughter in delight. “Come, come. Meet your da–jie and didi.” He happily took the young Wei too meet his children. Wen Qing smiled at the little boy she remembered made her want a brother, Wen Ning was behind her sneaking glances at the boy he never met but heard a lot of.

“Ying–er, it is my daughter, Wen Qing, you might not remember her since you left when you were two but Qing–er remembers you.” Wei Wuxian smiled brightly then looked around her to a little boy, two years his junior. “That’s my son, Wen Ning, come Ning–er,” His father called, and the Ghost General couldn’t help smiling, his younger self went to his father and the other boy. “Ning–er this is your da–ge.” He said while both the boys’ eyes sparkled, and Wei Ying grabbed his hand.

“Didi, my Ning–di.” He promised before, he dragged the flush boy to play with Wen Qing following close behind.

The Wen’s watched with joy, laughing at them when the boys found a hole and began to dig more.

“Wei–gongzi, started from a young age to plant children in hole.” Uncle Four remarked, while Wei Wuxian buried the fearsome Ghost General. “He’s similar to A–Yuan.”

All chuckled, and the cultivators looked confused by there inside joke until Wen Qing scream as the other Wen’s connected the dots and yelled.

“A–YUAN,”

They began to panic however they were stopped when the sibling father screamed.

“HE HAS A GOLDEN CORE.”

“Immortal paused the image, stop it please.” Wen Qing pledged and Immortal Baoshan Sanren did, the cultivators around them groaned.

“It was getting interesting!” A cultivator from Pingyang Yao said.

“Yes, who has ever heard of a boy forming their golden core at such a young age? Many young masters and young ladies form their core at the age of fifteen.” A cultivator from Meishan Yu mentioned.

“But Hanguang–jun formed his core at the age of eight.” A Lan disciple said, while Lan Wangji frowned, but only his brother could notice it.

“Who is A–Yuan?” The immortal asked to the Wen’s, unsure of whether they should answer when the eldest Wen said.

“He is Wei–gongzi son, Wei Yuan.”

“Wangji, did you know Wei–gongzi had a son?” his brother asked.

Lan Wangji froze and nodded.

“Wei–gongzi, has a child?” a female cultivator asked.

“When did he marry?”

“Is he married is the better question.”

“A handsome cultivator like himself has to have a wife.” Exclaimed another.

“Or a husband.” Nie Huaisang said, fanning himself and when all eyes were on him, he stuttered. “Well, we don’t know his preferences, he can like men too.”

“Enough of this nonsense.” Wen Qing ordered and turned to her brother. “Wen Ning go get A–Yuan and bring him here.”

The Ghost General nodded, getting up from his seat when the Immortal stopped him.

“It will take two days for you to arrive where the boy is and another two to come back, here.” She took out a talisman from the sleeve and handed to Wen Ning. “This talisman will take you where the boy is, can you visualize where he is?” he nodded. “Good, it will send you directly to him and you have 10 seconds before it sends you back here.”

“Ten second? That’s a shor–”

Wen Ning nodded and left in a puff of smoke.

“That sounds like a powerful talisman.” Lan Qiren commented.

“It is a prototype.” Xiao Xingchen mentioned as others choked.

“That’s dangerous!” Sect Leader Qin said.

“We trust Immortal Baoshan Sanren.” Wen Qing said waiting. The woman looked calm sipping her tea and looked up at the entrance of the Hall not a second later Wen Ning was holding a crying A–Yuan.

“A–Yuan,” many people said at the same time, but the boy didn’t pay attention to any of them, pushing his way from Wen Ning’s arms he ran to Hanguang–jun.

“A–DIE,” he cried, the man kneeled to catch the running child much to the surprise of all, the boy hid his face in the man neck, crying harder while gripping his cloths. “A–die.”

“A–Die here A–yuan,” he assured him. “A–die, here.”

The boy was still crying when Lan Wangji walked to the Wen Remnants, the hall was silent, watching the younger Twin Jade care for a child. When the man in white was in front of the Immortal, A–Yuan calmed sightly and looked at a young woman seated on a throne, he should have been intimidated but he wasn’t, curiosity won as he eyed the Immortal.

“A–die.” He called, looking at his father expectantly.

“Mhh.” He answered and shifted A–Yuan to have a better look of the Immortal. “A–Yuan this is Immortal Baoshan Sanren of Celestial Mountain, she’s your–” he paused looking intently at the woman so she could fill in the gap.

“Your Zengzumu,” she finished. “I’m your great grandmother.”

Chapter Text

“Great grandmama?” The boy questioned, his little hand in the air reaching out for the Immortal woman, she let A–Yuan touch her face with no coordination and laughed when the boy tried to poke her eye out.

“A–Yuan,” Lan Wangji said, but the boy ignored him and stretched her eyelid and under eye to better see her eye.

“Pretty.”

Baoshan Sanren chuckled and grabbed his tiny hands.

“Your baba has my eyes, doesn’t he?” She asked, but A–Yuan looked confused for a second then nodded. The Immortal caressed his face, sweeping his short hair behind his ear then touched his forehead and frowned. “You seem to have a fever, Xiao–Yuan.” Her finger began to glow a translucent silver, her power began to cover him entirely and after several minutes the boy had a healthy glow.

“How do you feel, Xiao–Yuan?” his great grandmama asked him, tilting her head to the side and the boy copied her, she giggled.

“Pretty,” he repeated, hidden in his father’s shoulder before looking back at her again.

“Don’t worry, Xiao–Yuan you’ll have pretty eyes too.” Xiao Xingchen promised, then turned to his master as she handed him another talisman and nodded. “I’ll be back shortly. Wen–gongzi, can you accompany me to retrieve my shizhi who is drugged in a cave in the infamous Burial Mounds?” he casually asked Wen Ning, reminded them that– Oh yes, they forgot the man on question, the man they’ve been seeing for many hours.

Many cultivators were climbing the stairs. One, praise the Immortal. Secondly, to see Hanguang–jun carry a child, who seemed to call him father. And thirdly, strangely many of the cultivators wanted to help rescue the Yiling Patriarch.

They saluted, about a dozen men and women of high rank in the cultivation world just behind them were many disciples of several clans waiting, the majority were from Yunmeng Jiang.

“If you’re going to go get Da–shixiong, can we help?” Many of them were the disciples that survived the massacre.

“Do you know where Wei Wuxian is?” He coldly asked, they shook their head many times. “None of you know where he is so I’ll take a person who actually know and isn’t prancing around for recognition.” He began to walk down the stairs with Wen Ning by his side to the shock of everyone and Baoshan Sanren looked pleased but heartbroken. They left in a flash of icily smoke.

She then glanced at the still bowing Sect Leaders and sighed, motioning with her hand for them to stand. She truly hated politics, but she needed to indurate it for the sake of her family.

“Sect Leaders,” she acknowledged, not even tilting her head in so called respect. “What brings you up here to see my family?” A few stiffened but it was Sect Leader Nie who spoke first.

“Immortal Baoshan Sanren, may I speak to my waipo?”

She nodded, her eyes following their steps as Nie Mingjue grabbed his younger brother by the collar and dragged him to Granny Wen.

Her eyebrows rose at the site of Lan Qiren. “Blood of Lan,” she called.

“My nephew and great nephew, Immortal.” Lan Qiren only said, glancing at the two with Lan Xichen by his side.

She nodded and they left too, now there was several Leaders of smaller sects, no Jiang or Jin.

But she ignored them for now and looked ahead as her disciple arrived and Wen Ning with her grandson on his back. Surprisingly there were many ghosts behind them, and the cultivators screeched.

“Gh–ghosts!”

“How could they enter here? Aren’t Koi Tower’s barriers working?”

“Of course, they work,” Spat a Jin disciple. “It’s the Yiling Patriarch who’s controlling them!”

“You idiot, my Lord is unconscious,” A ghost woman snarled. While the two men, the living walked through the Hall.

Wen Qing was by the Immortal side in a flash, throwing all the food and beverages that were on top of the table to the ground and instructed Wen Ning to place Wei Wuxian there.

“Wei Ying,”

“A–Niang,” A–Yuan called and ran to his father’s side.

“Our little prince is here?” Another ghost, a male asked in wonder, then turned to a young woman next to him. “Weren’t you taking care to him?”

“But our lord,” She reasoned, but the man clicked his tongue.

“Was in my and Lady Red’s service,” He answered, and walked to the table where a beautiful ghost lady in red cloths was kneeing with the young prince on her lap.

He bowed. “Immortal one, Lady Wen. How is my Lord?” he asked rising to check on him. Baoshan Sanren didn’t even bat an eye at the ghost that surrounded them and the cultivators that were nearest them were too afraid to even scream. Oh, look another fainted.

“A–Niang.” A–Yuan poked Wei Wuxian’s face while Wen Qing started to wake him up.

“Little prince you’re A–Niang is going to be fine, gugu is waking him up.” The Red Lady said, wiping his tears with her pale finger.

Although Wen Qing was working, she couldn’t help but ask. “You live in the Burial Mound?”

The ghosts nodded.

“Why didn’t we never notice you guy?”

“Our Lord didn’t want to scare you,” He answered, brushing Wei Wuxian’s hair with his finger as the man began to stir. “My Lord.”

“Lan Zhan.” He whispered, and the ghost man frowned.

The Second Jade was right by his side and took his hand, calling his beloved’s name.

“Wei Ying.”

Then Wei Wuxian rose like the dead, his eyes blood red while his entire body was cloaked in resentful energy. The Lady Red placed A–Yuan quickly in the Immortal’s arms and the Ghost man pushed Lan Wangji away. Wen Ning understood and grabbed his sister and Xiao Xingchen, and anyone closes to him was pushed behind his back.

All the ghosts were right by Wei Wuxian side when he woke up, the Red Lady and the Ghost man were the closest and all suck in a breath when the Ghost man changed to look like Hanguang–jun.

“My Lord,” the other ghosts called, but Wei Wuxian only looked at ghost Hanguang–jun.

“Wei Ying,” The ghosted called in Lan Wangji’s voice, the same tone, the same face, the same longing. The Patriarch red eyes flickered when the man opened his arms and without a second of doubt, he fell into them.

Lan Zhan tried to suppress a whimper but failed. Watching the man he loved in the arms of a fake him, whispering his name while he snuggled closer to him made him want to scream and it didn’t help the stupid ghost was like a dog, basking in the attention of his master. But the moment was ruined when Jiang Wanyin came marching up the stairs with Jiang Yanli and Jin Zixuan with a baby in his arms.

“WEI WUXIAN,”

The once relaxed man stiffened, and the previously calm resentful energy began to grow agitated again. The ghosts hissed like cats at Sect Leader Jiang for disturbing their Lord’s and fake Lan Zhan pulled him closer into his arms. It was long before the ghost Hanguang–jun calmed Wei Wuxian but his eyes were still glowing red.

“My Lord,” the ghosted man called.

“Enough, Zi Mo.” His voiced raspy from misuse. “Don’t, not in his voice.”

The ghost changed into his original body, long inky black hair with brown eyes and a muscular frame. Zi Mo, as Wei Wuxian called him brushed his hair gently, but stopped when his Lord began to tremble.

“They’re gone aren’t they, Zi Mo?” He asked. “Why didn’t you stop them? Couldn’t you stop them?”

“We couldn’t my Lord.” A smaller boy from behind them said, who looked like he died in his early teens. “The Burial Mound said we could not intervene.”

“MY FAMILY’S DEAD,” he screamed, looking up to glare at the ghosts. “All the people that relayed on me are dead, Wen Qing, Wen Ning, Granny Wen, Uncle Two, Uncle Four everyone I cared about dead because of me. I’VE FAILED.” His face fell, looking at his shaking hands. “My son, my little radish is dead because I couldn’t protect him. I’m all alone.” His hands were covering his face, going up to tug at his hair as let out a broken laugh. “Madam Yu was right,” he began, and it made everyone tense. “I bring destruction everywhere I go.”

“My Lord.” The Red Lady called, kneeling beside him. “You are not alone,” she placed her cold hand on his cheek, making him look up.

“No, I’m not.” He smirked his eyes glowing an even bright crimson, the color of fresh blood. “Hui Fen, Zi Mo.” He called and the Red Lady and Zi Mo stared, waiting for orders.

“Yes, My Lord.” They both answered eagerly.

“What would you do for me?” He inquired with his devilish smirk. The Hall trembled at the implied meaning for the question.

“Anything.” They both quickly answered.

Wei Wuxian laughed, “General,” He called, and the Ghost man that was kneeling beside him rose his head. “Awaken my army.”

All sucked in a breath, their heads dizzy. Others started to throw up while others fainted, but the Yiling Patriarch was in his chaotic world, in his rage and the ghosts, his servants looked hungry to carry out his order.

“You will not be doing that, Wei Wuxian,” Wen Qing said, and Wei Wuxian snapped his head in her direction, mouth open with tears running down his face.

“Wen Qing,” he whispered, quickly standing up and walking towards her. A hand hesitantly reached up but didn’t touch her as if the action him pain he flinched away. “They killed you,” he mumbled. “Wen Qing, I’m sor–”

She smacked the back of his head, then pulled him close, crying into his shoulder while he shakes in her arms. They cried and comforted each other until they merely hiccupped. When they parted Wen Qing grabbed his face with both her hands.

“Am not dead you idiot,” She choked up for a second. “You’re not alone, Ying–er. Jiejie’s right here.” She said as he threw himself into her arms again, she petted his wild hair while he cried. “Everyone is alive and save. Me, A–Yuan, Ning–er, Popo, Uncle Two, Uncle Four everyone is safe, Ying–er. You’re save.”

“Baba,” A–Yuan said softly.

Wei Wuxian didn’t even look who was carrying A–Yuan when he grabbed him and spined him around and pressed him tightly against his chest, it calmed his rage instantly just carrying his little radish. In the last couple of months, the boy started to call him Baba, he appeared hesitant at first but slowly and with a little teasing A–Yuan was finally comfortable calling him Baba. Wen Qing often bullied him and made his radish call him A–Niang when she learned about what happened in the market of Yiling. He didn’t care which title his son used, it was the same in his eyes, he was…is A–Yuan parent, no one could take that away from him.

“A–Yuan,” he whispered like a prayer, squeezing his son.

“Baba, hurt.” His son squeaked and he loosened his hold.

“Where are we?” He couldn’t help but ask, hidden in A–Yuan’s little body, in his world, not wanting to return to reality just yet.

“We are in Lanling Jin, my Lord.” Hui Fen said, sighing. “More specifically Koi Tower.”

Wei Wuxian tensed and looked up, staring at the cultivators of Pageantry Hall and hugged his son closer. He began to look around when his eyes fell on a woman in white robes, radiating spiritual power. He should have felt threatened at such power, but it was the opposite, the waves of spiritual energy she made calmed the ever-present voices in his mind and his cold body warmed up with each pulse. For a second it made him think about his golden core, he didn’t regret it, he couldn’t because if he did… well he didn’t want to think about that.

“Is your mind tranquil now?” The woman in white asked, coming closer to him.

He dumbly nodded, looking around again and noticed a floating square box in the middle of the Hall that had four paintings? An image of something on the four wall. He tilted his head and tried to decipher what it was, but the picture wasn’t clear.

The woman was closer when he asked, “What is that?”

He focused on the picture that was in front of them and detected a dual color crystal underneath the box with a barrier protecting it. Interesting. The crystal must be powering the images, he thought to himself if needed to be protected, it must contain something worthy of such measures. He nodded unaware of all the eyes in him or the loving glaze of the woman who was next to him.

“A story never told. The crystal in the middle that you have noticed is powering the image we are seeing,” she said as Wei Wuxian nodded.

“A story?”

“Your story,” she explained.

He looked at her with doubt and a raised eyebrow, but the woman chuckled and glanced at him with tenderness, her hands behind her back until they weren’t.

“Lady Wen is right, you are not alone, not anymore.” She shyly grabbed his hand and squeezed. “Your waipo is here now and I won’t let anyone hurt you again.”

“Waipo?” he asked, staring at their linked hands then at her.

The woman nodded. “Your mother’s mother, your waipo.” She wiped away a few smudges of dirt from his face and Wei Wuxian leaned into her hand, craving the gently motherly touch. “Baoshan Sanren is what many know me by, but to you and this little one.” She gestured to A–Yuan who was staring. “I’m waipo and Waipo will always make you feel safe.”

He nodded many times until he threw himself onto his grandmother’s arms and stayed there for a long time, and when he felt spiritually energy in his merits, he didn’t stiffen like he usually did, no, he let himself relax and allow another to take care for him. But it didn’t mean his grandmother would respond kindly to his disregard.

“What happened to–” she began but was interrupted when Wei Wuxian squeezed her tighter.

“If it is my story,” he began in a low tone and rose his head to watch the floating crystal. “you’ll find out later.”

His grandmother frowned, not truly accepting the answer but nodded anyway. Both of them refused to let go of each other and only parted a short distance so his grandmother could introduce him to someone.

“A–Ying, it is your martial uncle, Xiao Xingchen.”

Wei Wuxian tried to bow but he had his son on one arm that was wrapped around his neck and was being side hugged by his grandmother. Xiao Xingchen, his martial uncle laughed a little and came closer ruffling his hair.

“You look a lot like shijie, A–Ying.” He told him with a smile. “Handsome like your father.”

“You meet him?” he breathed but his shifu eyes dimed.

“I didn’t have the honor of meeting shijie–fu, but I’ve seen he was a wonderful man.” He gestured to the image and ohh. They were seeing something; someone he couldn’t even remember. The only memory he had was riding on his father’s shoulders, him looking at his mother and seeing her bright smile as she rode a donkey. His grandmother must have sensed the shift as she pulled him close.

“I have many memories of both your parents.” She promised rubbing his hands with hers. “They are only for family, the people in this room are undeserving of such a gift.” she placed at big crystal in his hands, black and white, both together but never mixing, perfectly balanced. “When the scenes became to much for you A–Ying we can step out and watch something more happier, if you don’t want to watch your pain and suffering again, I will understand my child.” She let go of his arms and it made him look up. “But the world must know your story my love, they will know your suffering even if they are the most abysmal thing that this land had ever seen.”

He nodded and A–Yuan began to wiggle out of his hold, tilting his head up he pouted.

“Baba, A–Die.” He whined and Wei Wuxian looked confused. Was his son calling him twice? He never called him A–Die, no one was A–Die when he thought about it until a familiar deep voice sang into his ear.

“Wei Ying.”

The simple name made him turn to the man’s direction who was standing a few feet away with an expression he could only be described as longing and love. Lan Zhan walked closer standing only inches from him when a hand wrapped around his waist and pulled him closer into a hard chest, he was enveloped with the clean scent of sandalwood and made him melt in comfort as he fisted his white robes for a sense of control, but Lan Zhan hugged him tighter, pulled him impossibly closer and nested his face in the crook of his neck.

“Lan Zhan,” he whispered, having difficulty to even say his name.

Was he in paradise? In heaven? Was his mind playing a cruel joke? The same mind that made him confused when he spent late nights thinking of the man in his arms, the love he felt at such a young age. If this was a game, he’d play it and bear the consequences afterwards but for now he would enjoy it until his General brought him back to reality.

“Will I lead your armies, my Lord?” Zi Mo asked as the ghosted hissed for him to shut up.

He looked up and his General, Zi Mo was standing a few feet away pouting.

“My armies will not rise today, Momo.” He teased as the ghost man blushed and Lan Zhan pulled him closer.

Ohh, that felt nice.

“But my Lord you prom–” he began but was hit by Hui Fen.

“Understand, Momo,” she mocked as the other ghosts giggled. “Our Lord doesn’t favor you.”

“He does!” he argued but the triplets shook their heads, stomping their feet.

“Our Lord, favor us!” The three women said at the same time.

“He doesn’t favor you three beasts.” Another ghost man said, an accomplished cultivator in his lifetime. “The Lord favors me.”

“Enough!” Hui Fen yelled, stopping whatever fight that was brewing and flipped her long black hair and looked at her pointed red nails and said. “Beside everyone knows I’m the Lord’s favorite I was the first to serve him, Eternal Faithful Hui Fen.”

They were about to start fighting again when Wei Wuxian started laughing and the ghosts stopped, staring at their beloved Lord. Wei Wuxian quickly swiped a tear from his laughter when a cough interrupted them.

It was his grandmother and shifu glaring at Lan Zhan, the Wen’s were behind them and so was Sect Leader Lan and Grandmaster Lan with several Lan Elders.

His grandmother tsked when Lan Zhan didn’t let go and asked. “Who is this man, A–Ying? The blood of my A–Yi courses though is veins.”

“Your A–Yi?” he asked, the woman nodded.

“My zhiji.” She shared and waited for him to answer.

“While Lan Zhan’s my zhiji,” said to the disappointment of many in the hall. “We were blessed by Grandmaster Lan Yi, right, Lan Zhan?”

The man stiffened in his arms and made a small nodded.

“Your zhiji,” His shishu said careful, eyeing the younger Jade.

“Mmh,” Wei Wuxian nodded, then pouted. “Do you not like Lan Zhan, Shishu?”

The man in white blushed and waved his hands. “No, no A–Ying I just don’t know the Second Young Master of Lan to see if he is a good match for you.” He looked at his grandmother who was still glaring at Lan Zhan and sighed. “You must have the very best A–Ying.”

“I agreed with A–Chen,” Baoshan Sanren said, her head held high glaring at the man. “My grandson deserves the very best, and until you prove to me you are the very best your blood or name will not suffice.” She turned her back to them and began to walk towards the throne not before looking over her shoulder. “I’d suggest you take your hands off my grandson before you don’t have any.”

The threat was real with the faint glow of her silver eyes and Lan Zhan quickly untangled himself from Wei Ying as Immortal Baoshan Sanren sat at the throne of Jin Guangshan and smiled sweetly.

“Good.” She clapped her hand for everyone attention but wasn’t necessary since all eyes were always on them. “Shall we resume now that we have the man you so desperately want to convict.”

All ran to their seats but the Lan’s walked as fast as they could and seated themselves in their area. He noticed his shijie and Jiang Cheng walking down the stairs but didn’t say a word and a throne of a similar size was next to his grandmother’s and his shifu was seated with Wen Qing and the rest of the Wen. He quickly hugged all of them tearing up as he hugged each one and when popo told him she could take A–Yuan, both him and his son refused. His ghost, his most trusted servants stayed by his side, making more than twenty ghosts leave to take care of their home, five stayed.

While he walked to his grandmother there was a feeling of rightness and when his General Zi Mo and his Ghost General Wen Ning were at the side of his throne it made him confident like when he had his golden core, but he relieved Wen Ning so he could go to his sister side. Wen Ning paused then looked at their family and nodded leaving Zi Mo at the side of his seat. In the four corners of the space were Hui Fen, and in the other three corners were the triplet sisters, he nodded.

“My Lord,” Zi Mo called bowing.

“General,” He responded as he took his seat by his grandmother’s side. “You look happy.” He teased, playing with A–Yuan’s hair.

“Our Lord’s happiness is our happiness.” Hui Fen answered while the other four ghosts nodded. Wei Wuxian giggled and took a glimpse at his grandmother, oh he’d never get tired calling her that, her hand was on the rest of the golden throne, and he placed his on hers, giving it a squeeze.

“I’m ready.”

The Immortal with a snap of her finger made the scene go back for a few minutes and the still picture showed a little Wei Wuxian on top of a bed with Healer Wen and his parents surrounding him while the doctor checked his health.

“Long–ge,”

 It was the first time he heard his father’s voice.

“A–Ying is fine, we never took him on night hunts, he’s perfectly fine.” Wei Changze said, but Wen Long ignored him and began to test the boy. Healer Wen held his wrist and began to send spiritual energy through his merits when he paused and stared at the boy. “What is it?”

Wen Long stared at the boy dumbly and checked his merits again, he sharply inhaled and took several steps back and eyed the couple.

“What did you do to him?” he questioned, shaking from head to toe.

“What do you mean, what did you do to him?” Cangse asked. “Is he sick, Long–ge?”

Wen Long shook his head and began to pace, glancing at the worried couple and the nervous boy.

“In my twenty–eight years of life I had never seen or heard of something like this, it’s… it’s impossible.” A hand covered his mouth as he headed to his book self and rapidly took book after book, flipping the pages.

“What sickness does my son have?” Wei Changze asked as Cangse Sanren eyes started to mist.

The man shook his head.

“Not sick.” He answered and the couple. “He has a golden core.”

The couple stopped and stared. “What?”

“HE HAS A GOLDEN CORE,” he repeated while the couple rushed to Wei Ying’s side and each grabbing one of his wrists, checking his merits and there it was, a decent size golden core spinning in his lower dantian, so bright like a little star.

Both his parents cried, pulling him into their arms and endless praised him.

“A–Ying has a golden core.” Cangse began, wiping her tears. “He’s so young, so gifted.”

“Just like his A–Niang.” Wei Changze commented once again checking his golden core and smiled. “He did the impossible.” He trailed off for a second and stared at Cangse. “To attempt the impossible.” He recited with a frown, but Cangse kissed his forehead and smiled.

“Our son,” she praised.

“Our son,” he repeated. “He’s our son.”

“I don’t mean to interrupt but how?” Wen Long questioned. “In all my books there is nothing on a child so young creating a golden core of his size. I would estimate the size to be that of a ten-year old young master who had the top training his entire life.”

The Hall watched Wei Wuxian, who looked curious but waited for more answers.

“We started doing meditation first, then when A–Ying was serious about becoming a cultivator A–Ze started to correct his stance and showed him easy moves to practice with his toy sword.” Cangse explained, tapping her chin. “From there we didn’t change anytime just played with him and let his make mistakes that we corrected.”

Wei Changze frowned and looked at his son. “But that doesn’t explain how he has a decent golden core for a five-year-old. The meditation is what all children do to learn how to harness yang energy and the sword practice is to ready them for when they receive their sword when they form their core.” He looked at Cangse and hesitantly bit his lip and asked. “What if we ask your mother A–Se maybe she will know?”

“Your mother Se–mei? I thought you were an orphan?”

Cangse nodded but looked a little loss, biting her thumb, pondering on the situation. Should she? Her mother might know why Wei Ying developed his core at such a young age.

“My mother is Baoshan Sanren,” She answered. “Many think I’m orphaned because I called her master instead of mother, but I didn’t want to be favored because of my blood.”

“You’re the daughter of an Immortal,” Wen Long said, she nodded and turned to her husband.

“A–Ze you know if we go up the mountain we will never return, right?” Wei Changze stood, placing Wei Ying on the bed and grabbed his wife hand. “My mission would have been complete, the expectations higher when we bring our son. A–Ze, it will take years for us to leave not until Wei Ying is older, wiser and a powerful cultivator will Muqin give her his blessing to find a cultivation partner.” She then glanced at her son and sigh. “He is not even there, and I believe my mother spoil him, her little prince, everyone will love him A–Ze.” She looked scared for a moment and Wei Changze stepped closer.

“Will that be so bad?” he chuckled. “Your mother and siblings spoiling our son while we scold him for being a brat.” He hummed, staring at her. “It doesn’t sound bad, Cangse.”

She nodded her head. “It doesn’t but… I’m scared of what they’ll do if something happens to Wei Ying, our people haven’t seen a child of the main family for several hundred years, they can be very protective.”

Wei Changze smiled, “well, A–Ying had to get used to being protected all the time then.” He answered. “So, when are we going to see my yuemu?”

“Before you answer Se–mei, can I invite someone to see the boy’s core? He is someone loyal, he will not tell a soul what he saw.”

The couple hesitated but nodded. Wen Long was quickly at his desk, placing a sheet of paper and grabbing a brush, he ferociously wrote and several minutes later he gave the letter to one of his cultivator’s.

“Although it saddens me that you will leave again and never return, I’m happy because you will help Ying–er.” He said when he closed the door. “The person will come tomorrow morning. Can I burden you with a request?”

They both nodded.

“We have a deity in this mountain that has been corrupted by resentful energy, she has no caused trouble, but it is better in this case to resolve the issue before it becomes a problem. My cultivators have tried and failed to contain her, but I want you two to exterminate it once and for all.”

He was talking about the heavenly maiden, Wei Ying and Lan Zhan glanced at each other in confusion. They didn’t exterminate the goddess.

“If it has resentful energy, I can purify it and it will stop the problem.” Cangse remarked. “Why haven’t we heard of this until now?”

“It wasn’t a problem until recently.” He answered. “Can you tonight?”

The couple nodded and headed out to night hunt for the first time in three years.

  The sun rose and Wei Ying was sleeping in Wen Ning bed covered in a blanket, snuggled close together.

“Wen Ning, look! We’re so cute,” Wei Wuxian cooed when little Wen Ning stirred and hugged Wei Ying closer.

“Ning-er, Ying–er, time to wake up,” Wen Qing said from behind the door, then opened it and both the boys were up. They changed, brushed their teeth and headed to the main hall to eat, he noticed his parent were there yet and began to panic until two large hands were on his waist and pulled him into a familiar chest.

“Baba!” He hugged his dad tighter as he began to walk and when they were seated Wei Change placed Wei Ying on his lap and called Wen Ning to sit on his other leg. The boy smiled and ran to him and sat there as they began to eat.

When the meal was already done Wei Changze, Cangse Sanren, Wen Long, his wife and the elder along with the children followed them to a private hall where their guest was waiting. The man had soft pink robes, his hair perfectly combed into a half ponytail, he was seated at a low table drinking tea and snacking on some dry fruit but stood when the family entered.

“The Core Melting Hand!” Someone screamed.

“It’s Wen Zhuliu.” They began to whisper in the hall.

Jiang Cheng hissed, small burst of purple lightning coming from his body that made Wei Wuxian flinched, but the scene continued.

“Zhao–gongzi, thank you for coming at such late notice.” Wen Long said, saluting and he did as well and when he rose, he noticed the couple but turned to Wen Long.

“I came because of your urgent request, Master Wen,” he responded and bowed to the couple who returned the favor. “Wei–gongzi, I never imagine I’d see you here in Dafan.”

Wei Changze smiled. “it’s been a long time since we’ve meet, Zhao–gongzi. Please meet my wife, Cangse Sanren, disciple of Immortal Baoshan Sanren.”

And Zhao Zhuliu bowed. “It’s an honor to meet Madam Wei.”

Cangse blushed. “No one has ever called me that.” She shared, eyeing the man who tensed.

“I’m sorry–” he began but was quickly waved away.

“I like it.”

He nodded, turning to the man who has a small child in front of him and hunched over to pat his head. “This is my son, Wei Ying.” He proudly said. Zhao Zhuliu bowed, the boy bowed too, a little clumsily and Zhao Zhuliu smiled a bit.

“Little Young Master Wei.” He called and looked at Wen Long with a neutral expression.

“I called for you to check on my nephew here Zhuliu.”

“Doesn’t your clan deal with healing?” Wei Changze asked, and the man nodded. “No wonder you’re here.” He said to himself.

“Your clan?” Cangse asked curiously as they began to walk to the lower table, servants bringing fresh snacks and tea while they continued.

“My home clan was Dishan Zhao, they specialize in the art of healing similarly to the Dafan Wen,” he then glanced at Wen Long. “Because of that reason I know Master Wen and Chief Cultivator Master Wen Ruohan.”

The cultivator cringed at the name but continued to watch, intrigued at what was about to unfold.

“But Long–ge we don’t need a healer,” Cangse argued, looking at the man who was seated at the head of the table.

“Zhuliu you can tell them what your clan actually specialize in.” he told the Core Melting Hand and for the first time seemed nervous, but it quickly disappeared.

“My clan specializes in golden cores, Madam Wei.” He answered gently. “However, I no longer belong to that clan.”

“You have renounced your sect?” Wei Changze questioned in a sad tone.

“Yes, Wei–gongzi. I was saved by Master Ruohan, I owe him a debt of gratitude  because of his kindness.”

“But you were the Young Master of Dishan Zhao.” The man reasoned.

“A title is of no use if it’s not for good. Pitifully, I stood above my station and was branded the traitor of my House because I defended a child.” The bitterness in his tongue was fresh but inhaled to calm himself. “I used a technique that only the Sect Leader of Dishan Zhao was supposed to know, the ability came naturally to me and when I used it on that arrogant Elder, I was whipped and banished from my clan.”

“What technique was it?” Wei Changze asked, a handful of peanuts in his hand.

“I melted the bastard’s core.” He answered with a smirk and Cangse gasped, almost dropping her tea.

“You melted it,” Cangse looked puzzled. “How?”

Curious minds think alike and now that Wei Wuxian hearing this, he had the same question. How? How could Zhao Zhuliu master a secret technique that was reserved only for the Sect Leader? Was this created to heal a core or was it a punishment to destroy it?

“For one, my old clan had many secret techniques involving golden cores, it wasn’t public knowledge for the fear of destruction should the clan’s teaching come to light was a very real threat. So, there teachings were taught to our young but once more sects started to rise it was only something the main family used and as years went by it was taught only from Sect Leader to Sect Heir.” He paused for a second, contemplating on continuing. “As you knew our history didn’t start with Sects that were passed down by blood. My family, a clan in the past was very prominent when we had Royals.” He began and looking at their reactions even Wen Long was shocked.

Had he never heard of this?

“Cultivation has existed even if Kingdoms and Empires fall, my clan served the once Royal family of this land, loyal to its last member. But the Imperial House of Yin fell when they assassinated every member at the dead of night, it is said every member of the House would ascend to gods and goddesses. We were their healers and judges. We helped check their golden cores, and with that we discovered many things about golden cores thanks to them.”

“Like melting them?” Cangse accused. “It’s still doesn’t explain how you do it.”

“When a golden core is form many think it’s because they harness the energy around them and it’s true in part, but it isn’t the only factor to create your golden core.”

“Intent,” Cangse shared with a raised eyebrow.

“Emotions,” he adds, raising his too, sipping his tea.

They both nodded at each other.

“Even if I tell you, you will never be able to do it,” he boasted, “I have personal trained Sect Leader Wen Ruohan and even he a cultivator at the reach of immortality can’t understand it.”

He trained Wen Ruohan to melt cores? He would have been an even more dangerous man.

“Does it have sometime to do with blood, grandmother?” Wei Wuxian asked, making the hall stretch their ears to listen.

“The technique no, the knowledge yes.” She responded, she been peeling fruit this entire time and handed him and A–Yuan pieces. Baoshan Sanren wasn’t really paying attention but was intently listening while she peeled her second apple. “The technique I imagine is very difficult to do, the knowledge even harder to understand.”

“The way I do it is to touch their lower dantian, my energy invades their merits in a second and when I arrive at their golden core it is in my hands from there many things can happen. One I can destroy it.” He snapped his finger in less than a second. “No more golden core. Two, heal it.”

“Why would a golden core need healing?”

“Do you have traumas or fears?” he asked instead. “If you do the Zhao clan can heal it. If you fear ghost,” A snap. “Healed, you can’t ride your sword because you fell and broke your arm.” Snap. “Healed, you can’t cultivate further because your emotions are unbalance.” Snap. “Cured, you can’t circulate spiritual energy correctly because when you were young the adults of your clan pushed you to an extreme.” He snapped again. “The most miniscule problem can be fixed from the source, your golden core. Your aspirations, desires, goals, the thing you want in live, the expectations placed at you from a young age, your insecurities, fears, everything about you is there.”

 He pointed at their lower dantian. “There’s a reason it’s called a golden core, it’s the foundation of our lives. Many cultivators believe that just producing a core is endgame, but it is the begin of everything. Why do you think it take a minimum of ten years to form a proper golden core?” He asked but the answer was obvious with his explain.

“Healing a core takes time, you can’t erase the damage it’s endured for years in a second. It’s easy to destroy or damage a core, healing is a mastery that many of my clan have lost. But even if we heal you, we can’t grantee you can cultivate more and become stronger.”

“Isn’t healing supposed to make sure a patient can be healthy and become stronger again?” Lu Huihuang asked.

“Yes,” he answered. “But what if the patient doesn’t want the help?”

“No such person exists,” she countered, but hesitated when Zhao Zhuliu looked at her painfully. “They can’t.”

“Some people get use to the pain… they need it to function. I won’t claim I understand because I don’t but, in this world, there are men and women, old and young, who refuses to heal and well we as healers, we can’t force it.” The man said and sighed deeply.

“So, you can see why a golden core is formed?” Wei Changze asked, and the man nodded.

“What if he melts it?” Cangse said quickly, eyeing the man and hugged her baby closer. Her husband set his hand and her shoulder trying to reassure her.

“Do you trust me, A–Se?” he asked.

“Yes.” But she squeezed Wei Ying tighter. “He can melt it, A–Ze,” She reminded him.

“I know but Zhao–gongzi will not use that ability, right?” he asked the puzzled man who nodded. “Cangse, nothing will happen.”

Cangse Sanren reluctantly nodded and glared at the man, placing Wei Ying on the table to the confusion of Zhao Zhuliu.

“Do you want him to form a core at such a young age?” he inquired, furrowing his brows. “It can be dangerous.”

“My son has formed his golden core, Zhao Zhuliu.” Wei Changze calmly said.

Zhao Zhuliu stared at the boy, eyes wide with his mouth open and his body pulsed low. He felt a chill down his spin and quickly rose his hand to touch the boy’s merits when he was pushed to the ground, a hand swiftly on his neck forcing him down cutting his flow of oxygen. Looking up panting with blurry vision was Cangse Sanren on top of him, her left hand on his neck, her sword above his heart both her knees pinned his arms. She looked enraged with the silver eyes glowing like the moon and if this was a different situation, he would have fall for her, but he only felt fear, a primal fear he had never experience not even when he was with Wen Ruohan did he desire to run and run and never look back in fear of death.

“Madam Wei,” he said, and gasped when she put more pressure. “Please,” he begged.

Cangse bent down closer to his ear and let out a puff of air and made him shiver.

“Zhuliu,” She whispered, her blade piercing his chest as he grunted. “If you hurt my child in anyway not even whatever promise you have to Ruohan will safe you, not even the gods will save you from my wrath and I will make sure your very soul knows it and even a thousand reincarnation will save you from me.” She let go of his neck making him gasp for air, she was still on top of him, and it made him whimper. “Do I make myself clear, Zhuliu?” she asked, and the man nodded many times, it made Cangse tsks.

“Words.” She ordered.

He gulped.

“I will not harm your son, Wei Ying, I will not melt his core or cause him pain in anyway, My Lady,” He promised and Cangse smiled.

“Very good.” She quickly got off him and went to her husband, who was glaring at the delirious man.

“Is it hot in here?” Nie Huaisang feebly asked fanning himself and looked at the direction of the Wen’s. Many cultivators were the same as him gulping for air and shyly touching their necks.

“Didn’t she go too far?” Jin Guangshan questioned in an annoying tone.

“You wouldn’t understand since you don’t have a nurturing bone in your body.” Baoshan Sanren said, Wei Wuxian laughed next to her as the Wen’s and many snickered.

They focused on the image again.

Zhao Zhuliu stood from the floor rubbing his neck, staring at the woman who was walking towards him with both her hands on Wei Ying shoulders.

“I’ve never seen the Melting Core Hand look so terrified.” Wei Wuxian said, looking amused similar to his mother.

When they were about an arm distance away from him, the other family members came closer along with several elders. The man in soft pink robes bowed but stopped looking at Cangse, who nodded.

“Little Master Wei,” he said.

“A–Ying,” He told him “A–Ying is A–Ying.”

He looked at the boy’s mother who fondly nodded and smiled a bit.

“A–Ying,” he began. “Your mama and baba say you have a golden core.” A–Ying nodded. “I’m Zhao Zhuliu and I’m going to check your golden core, can I?” He nodded again. “I’m going to touch your lower dan– your tummy.” He corrected and looked at both his parents for permission, they nodded but A–Ying stepped back. Zhao Zhuliu frowned but patiently waited with a small smile.

“Will it hurt, Liu–gege?” The boy timidly asked, pulling at his mother’s robes, hiding his little face.

Zhao Zhuliu face softened and shook his head but then corrected himself.

“I won’t hurt you A–Ying. What you’ll feel his warmth in your merits.” Then he stretched his hand, it started to glow a faint golden color until it was a true gold and A–Ying stepped closer transfixed, slowly he grabbed his hand.

“Pretty,” Wei Ying giggled. “Me, now me, Liu–gege.”

“Thank you, Zhou–gongzi,” Wei Changze smiled.

All stopped breathing in the Hall when the man’s hand gradually got closer and closer to Wei Wuxian.

His hand started to glow again and in a second his eyes widened once he touched the boy’s dantian, he stilled his hands started to tremble but only looked at the floor as the adult began to panic when he didn’t answer their questions.

“Liu–gege, why are you crying?” The little boy whispered not wanting the adults to hear.

He was crying? He touched his face with his other hand and yes, he was crying, tears that never seemed to stop. Zhao Zhuliu didn’t even here the question they were asking him, so he blurted out the first time that came to mind.

“Pure.” He muttered. “His core is so pure…and innocent like a child.” He began. “The creation of his core wasn’t because he was pressured or necessity. It was made of love, so much love and admiration for his parents.” He looked up staring at Wei Changze and Cangse Sanren. “His golden core is the size of a ten-year-old young master or higher. His most precious moments are here.” The couple glanced at Wen Long who nodded. “He will be a powerful cultivator.” He smirked. “He might ascend at a young age, fifteen maybe eighteen.”

“What about his merit?” Cangse asked.

“Perfect, everything is perfectly fine,” he responded taking his hand off the boy lower dantian. “His golden core is like a star.” He smiled and began to ruffle Wei Wuxian’s hair, the boy laughed then ran to Wen Qing and Wen Ning.

“Not a sun?” Wen Long teased.

“In time,” he only said.

Lu Huihuang escorted the children out and only the Elders, Wen Long, Wei Changze, Cangse Sanren and Zhao Zhuliu.

“My Lady,” he called as he stood. “You–”

Cangse Sanren glared, her silver eyes glowing and Zhao Zhuliu looked away.

“At what age did he start to form it?” She questioned crossing her arms.

“Three,” he informed her.

“We started meditating when he was close to four, he couldn’t have formed his core with no training.” Wei Changze reasoned; Zhao Zhuliu glanced at Cangse than at the man.

“He is very in tuned with nature energy. My theory is he just made his core because he had spiritual energy in his body and what does one do when we have spiritual energy at such a young age?”

“You try to create a golden core.” Wen Long answered but was deep in thought. “You said his intoned with spiritual energy?” Zhao Zhuliu nodded. “Does that mean he can be intoned with resentful energy?”

Heads snapped to Wei Wuxian who seemed a little nervous but hugged his son tighter.

“Energy is energy.” Cangse began to the surprise of everyone but Lan Qiren who sneered. “Resentful energy needed a calm mind, unruled by emotions since many can lose control if their emotions are unchecked.”

Wei Wuxian unconsciously nodded.

She eyed Zhao Zhuliu who seemed unfazed by her comment, when she lifted her groomed eyebrow, he said.

“I am not like the hypocrites of the gentry, my Lady, I for a fact know what resentful energy needs in order for it to work, just because others demonize it doesn’t mean I do.” He calmy said walking to the table to grab his cup of tea.

“So, what will happen now?” One of the elders asked going to the table as well as the rest followed.

“Tomorrow we will be leaving,” Wei Changze informed.

“Very well, it is your decision.” Wen Long expressed. “We will wait for you when you return.

“I don’t want to go!” Wei Ying whined, hugging a small tree that was just outside Dafan, his mother began to wiggle him out, but he screamed.

“Wei Ying,” she scolded, glaring at Wei Changze who was a few feet away. “Come get your son.” She hissed, still pulling but Wei Wuxian wouldn’t budge.

“I don’t want to go, Mama,” Wei Ying cried as many cringed in pity.

Lan Zhan’s heart hurt watching his beloved firmly hugging the tree that appeared to break at any moment, but Wei Wuxian laughed.

“WEI CHANGZE!”

The man sighed, walking to his family. He looked at his crying son and his heart broke a little but felt the icily presences of his wife and sighed. Wei Changze started to tickle his son’s tummy and he crying boy started to giggle than laugh so hard, letting go of the tree for a moment and his father stopped tickling him.

Wei Ying paused for a second than sobbed, loudly crying in his mother’s arms at the betrayal. After minutes of weeping on her shoulder, he was reduced to small whimpers.

“Ying–er,” Qing–er said hugging her young brother who was crying. “You’ll come back soon, don’t cry.”

“I don’t want to do.” Wei Wuxian whimpered, hiding in his mother shoulder.

“We’ll be going to your grandmother, she lives in a pretty mountain,” Wei Changze mentioned but Wei Ying pouted.

 The man looked at the familiar scene and tried to smile as he watched more people gather to send them off, this time they wouldn’t return in a long time. He saluted but was pulled into a hug by Wen Long and chuckled and their wives were doing the same, one by one they saluted the cultivators and healers of Dafan.

“We’ll be heading off then.” Wei Changze said and just as they were about to leave a cough stopped them. Cangse turned and it was Zhao Zhuliu. “Yes, Zhao–gongzi.”

“My Lady I would like to go with you.” He said.

Wei Changze stepped forward and hand on his sword, Zhao Zhuliu side eyed him, but his focus was on Cangse.

“Is he trying to steal his wife?” a cultivator swore.

“Zhao–gongzi, only my cultivation partner and children can enter the mountain freely. You would get loss even if I hold your hand.” She informed him but he looked determined. “Beside you have to fulfill your promise to Wen Ruohan.”

He ignored the last part and instead asked. “Can you ask the Immortal? I would like to return to a better time.”

Cangse thought for a moment, then grabbed her qiankun bag and handed him a talisman. He stared at her then looked back at the talisman.

“Once a arrive I’ll ask the Elders if you can enter if they agree this talisman will send you directly to the entrance of the mountain, if the talisman burns, they disagreed. Keep it safe.” She ordered and he nodded.

But then Cangse turned around and handed Wei Ying to his father and quickly took out several white jade jewelries. She handed Lu Huihuang a bracelet, Granny Wen a necklace, Wen Long and Zhao Zhuliu got a silver ring with white jade in the center.

“These work in many ways but the main one is a seal to enter Celestial Mountain you would still get loss if you aren’t invited, it alerts the guards that someone in the outside world has our approve and possibly let them in, it makes ghosts and the undead no come near you and it’ll also let you know when we arrived safely; they’ll glow.”

“Thank you for the gift,” they all said but Cangse Sanren smiled.

 “There in Yiling.” Wei Wuxian leaned forward from his chair as the image focused.

They had just entered a restaurant that was under an inn and had been quickly seated when a waiter recognized Wei Changze.

“Wei–gongzi, it’s been ages since I’ve last seen you, come in come in,” he ordered, escorting them to their table. “I see you’ve brought a beautiful woman, is she your wife?” the man proudly nodded as Cangse Sanren smiled. “And you have a son.” The man eyed Wei Ying and nodded.

“That’s Uncle Le.” Wei Wuxian said. “He looks so young.”

“Uncle Le?” Xiao Xingchen asked.

Wei Wuxian nodded and scratched his nose.

“He gave me food when I was in the streets.”

“How are your siblings and mother?” Wei Changze asked to the twentyish man.

“Barely making ended met gongzi, to many mouths,” He explains with a sad sigh. “But we try. So, will I get you your specialty?”

“Yes, and something milder for my boy.”

The man nodded and asked. “Tea? Wine?”

“Two bottles of wine with a pot of tea.” Cangse answered and the waiter left.

Their food was served quickly, and in about an hour or so they had finished. Wei Changze paid for the meal and added three nuggets of gold for the man who cried and profusely thanked them, just as they were about to leave the waiter stopped them.

“Wei–gongzi, I was wondering if I could burden you with a night hunt?” the man shyly asked.

“Night hunt? Isn’t Yunmeng Jiang or Qishan Wen coming to protect Yiling?”

The waiter shook his head. “They don’t want to deal with the creature that have been coming out of the Burial Mound.”

Wei Changze scratched his head and looked at his wife and child, they could leave the cultivation world doing one more good thing.

“What do you think A–Se?”

“It will be your last time in many years, my love, it’s your decision.” She noted.

Wei Changze smiled and accepted the night hunt.

  “Will you be coming with me?” he asked, polishing his sword, they were upstairs in their room and it was the third time he’d asked her that question.

“You know we can’t leave A–Ying.” She mentioned, watching her baby boy sleep, she pulled his blanket closer. “It’s starting to get cold.”

“But we’ll be close to the first barrier of Celestial Mountain, it’s two hours by sword. We can both check.” He reasoned, pulling on his outer robe. “We can set our strongest barrier if you don’t think it’s safe, A–Se.”

Cangse Sanren bit her lip.

“If you go, they’ll take you without me and our son, if I go, I’ll get lose,” he brushed her hair while standing at the side of the bed. “Why don’t we night hunt together tonight?”

Cangse Sanren looked back at Wei Ying. “He said it wasn’t difficult, right?” she asked.

Her husband nodded.

“Then I’ll wait of you here, A–Ze.” She said, handing him her sword.

He laughed and pulled her up, kissing her slowly.

“I’ll be back.” He promised and headed out.

Wei Changze finished slicing the last fierce beast, its head tumbling on the ground while he began to clean his sword and A–Se. He had barely broken out in sweat. The man started to head to the inn when he felt a shiver run throw his body, he jumped on top of a tree just in time as twenty knives were thrown towards him.

“What the Hell?” he cursed, from the darkness he began to see many people come out, swords or other weapons in hand, all of them were wearing black, face covered with no distinguishable marks of a particular sect.

They stood there for a moment, his hand on the grip of his sword ready for any attack. They charged together, lunging at him and he dodged every attack with precise movements. He felt no killing intent, but it didn’t mean they weren’t here for that, yet. There was about thirty people but not all were active, they were watching his every move, the way he dodged and cut them, they knew he wasn’t taking them seriously and it showed when a blade just barely cut him, but he severed their arm.

If they were planning on killing him it was a good thing Cangse didn’t come with him, it was the one thing on his mind and showing mercy to this group of thugs was not his priority as he pierced their flesh. The woman screamed when his sword thrusted into her stomach, he twisted it creating any even bigger wound and quickly took it– Wait a woman? Wei Changze hesitated for a second and it was all it took, more swords surrounded him.

He grabbed a handful of talismans and soaked them with his blood, when they activated, a combination of a smoke screen and explosions helped him escape, jumping onto a tree he didn’t turn back as he ran, he sheathed A–Se sword when arrows passed his body and cursed when more assassins came out from the forest.

“Damn it,” he spat in a low tone when a blade from above grazed his left arm, blood covered his left arm, but he keeps on moving as he cut them down one by one, but more replaced them, ones who weren’t tired, ones whose energy was full and had no wounds.

When a blade pierces Wei Changze shoulder he doesn’t scream but spins cutting the bastard in half. It was the perfect opening for them, panting they move together and throw him on the ground, kick him into submission that made him laugh maniacally. The beating lasted minutes and when one of them sealed his core he couldn’t fight. Once his core was sealed, he heard the crunch of leaves, the crack of spiritual energy and the sound of a charity bell. He quickly snapped his head up only for a foot to smash his face on the hard forest floor.

The foot then left his head, but a hand replaced it, fisting his hair pulling him up while he snarled about to cursed Fengmian existences when his eyes landed on a sneering woman with cream color skin.

Pageantry Hall froze, eyes wide, but Wei Wuxian rose from his seat and handing his son to his grandmother and walked to the edge of the stairs, staring mouth long since dry. His eyes red, the cultivators shivered when he desperately grabbed Chenqing and growled deeply all heard the dangerous tone of his voice.

“Madam Yu.”

Chapter Text

“A–Niang,” Jiang Cheng called, his hands turning white gripping the surface of his table while Jiang Yanli whispered, a hand above her mouth, trembling she turned to Wei Wuxian with tears long since dampening her face.

“Madam Yu,” Wei Wuxian growled again.

His power moved thickly in the air, ominously around his body. He glared at the scene and snarled when Madam Yu fisted more of his father’s hair, for a moment his father’s dark eyes glowed silver but quickly left his iris leaving Madam Yu for a second paralyzed, letting go of his hair.

“Who the hell are you?” he asked, spitting some blood on the floor very close to her feet.

The simple question enraged her, the answer was clear as day and it seemed like a slap to the face. She kicked Wei Changze head like a ball as the man grunted in pain and spat more blood, his eyes were unfocused, heaving for air as blood trickled out of his mouth.

“You dare ask me a question? A simple servant, know your place you filth dog!”

Wei Changze chuckled and slowly stood up, his body swaying, his hair in disarray with leaves and several pieces of his long hair cut.

“Your Madam Jiang of Meishan Yu,” he acknowledged, cocking his head to the side just like Wei Wuxian. “Ohh no that’s not right,” he pretended to think for a moment. “I heard a couple of years ago you fervently refused to be called that and instead preferred Lady Yu of Yunmeng Jiang. I wonder why…”

Then the image changed instantly.

It was Lotus Pier again in the Ancestral Hall with the Eldest Elder. The woman’s back was turned, long white hair from old age but the appearance of a woman in her early forties, knelled elegantly before the tablet of her grandnephew and grandniece in law. The sound of footsteps vibrated on the light wood floor and when the person was a few feet away she stayed in her spot.

“Chief Elder Jiang,” Madam Jiang called, a moment later she was beside the Elder, kneeling on a pillow and offering incense for her in laws. “A–Mian never tells me about them much, is it a taboo subject to speak about the Former Sect Leaders?”

The Elder shook her head while Yu Ziyuan bowed with three incense sticks in her hand once she finished her bows she asked. “May I ask about them?”

“Jiang Dengming was my grandnephew, his father was the son of my first younger brother, his father died at a young age. My grandnephew only knew the love of his mother, myself, his uncle and his cousin, a reserved child, talented and wise from a very young age. He followed the advised of the Elders but wasn’t a pushover when he know he was right and was only dismissed because of age. He was an excellent man and a wonderful Sect Leader, he knew our sect’s motto very well, he was the definition of it.” She smiled at the tablet, then moved to the next one just beside it. “Xi Henghai, is similar to you in a way, Madam Jiang.”

The comment made everyone cringe. How could she be similar to such a kind and benevolent woman?

“Really?” she asked confused.

“You are similar but not exactly her, no one can be the copy of another.” She mentioned and continued. “She was strong and intelligent just like you and although she didn’t come from a powerful family Henghai could stand on her own. She made Lotus Pier even more prosperous when she married A–Ming and together they were unstoppable.” Her smile turned into one laced of sadness, recalling happier times. The Elder lowered her head slightly.

“They were admirable people and leaders.” Yu Ziyuan expressed then stayed silent until the Elder asked.

“What truly brought you here, Ziyuan?”

“I wanted to know of my in laws.” She answered and the Chief Elder sighed but stayed quiet for some time. “I would like–” she hesitated, looking behind to see if there was anyone and turned back to the Elder. “I would like to know what is hidden.”

“What is hidden?” The Elder repeated confused, then said. “Hasn’t Fengmian told you our Sect and Family Secrets?”

“He has…” she trailed off. The Chief Elder glanced at her and nodded for her to continue. “You have told me about his parents but another subject we’ve never discuss is the servant Wei Changze and the rogue cultivator Cangse Sanren.”

The woman sighed; she knew it. “I cannot tell you anything of them, it is not my place to do so or any of the Elders, Fengmian must tell you.” With that the Elder stood and left the Ancestral Hall with a puzzled Yu Ziyuan staring at the tablets of her in laws.

A pale hand knocked on the light wooden door. Yu Ziyuan stepped back and patiently waited, she didn’t have her trusted servants at her side, anxiety crawled under her skin when the door hadn’t opened yet she played Zidian, twisting the ring. Her hand was rising again to knock when Jiang Fengmian opened the door, he looked surprised to see her there but nonetheless stepped aside, letting her enter his office. He guided her to the small place where a low table and plush pillows with a beautiful rug that overlooked the pier, there was a pot of tea with two cups but only one was used.

“How is A–Li, San–Niang?” he asked while pouring her tea with a relaxed posture and smile, handing her the porcelain cup.

“She’s with Jinzhu and Yinzhu,” she answered, smelling the divine fragrance of lotus with green tea. Her husband nodded, drinking his tea.

“I’m glad you have come San–Niang these moments are best enjoyed in company,” he remarked, gesturing to the plater of snacks and fresh cubed fruit.

She smiled at her husband.

“Yes, the little things are best enjoyed with family and loved ones,” Fengmian smiled and nodded as Yu Ziyuan continued. “I have also come for another reason.”

“Are you not feeling well?” he sincerely asked, placing his cup on the table, and reaching out to hold her hand.

His hand was on top both of hers, squeezing them in reassurance. She stared at their hands, her eyes going impossibly soft while she glanced up to look at Jiang Fengmian.

“My health is fine. I came here to talk about Wei Changz–” he tried to pull his hands away, but Yu Ziyuan was faster and held him tighter, she frowned. “We can do this together Fengmian, I want to share your burdens, allow me inside, let me help you ease your pain.”

“Ziyuan,” he pleaded like a frighten animal desperate to find an exit. “It’s… I can’t,”

“It’s been two years,” she argued. Jiang Fengmian stared at her in betrayal and pulled his hands away aggressively. He left her sitting as he stood, his clarity bell jingled softy.

“Ten, twenty, fifty and hundred years can pass, and this subject is not one we’ll have, and you must accept it.” He walked to the door his purple robes catching the breeze as did his hair, he let his office with her inside, little by little breaking her heart each day.

“Why did the Elders not approve of our son’s name, A–Mian?” she asked, pale with sweat dripping down her forehead while Jiang Fengmian clumsily giving her spiritual energy. “What will our son be called?”

The boy rested on her chest, covered in soft blankets, he’s chest rising and falling undisturbed by the conflict of his parents.

“The Elder believed our son didn’t deserve the name Jiang Ying,” he told her with a sluggish voice, his eyes unfocused.

“Lies, you prideful coward!” One of the Elders of Yunmeng Jiang shouted.

Yu Ziyuan face fell and stared at her baby boy, a tear escaping her eye and Jiang Fengmian wiped it away.

“Jiang Cheng will be his name. His courtesy you can pick at a later date, San–Niang.” She nodded knowing she couldn’t argue with a drunk man that looked like his whole world was shattered.

A year had passed and for that entire time, Jiang Fengmian drank as if it was his first-time trying water, his office had more bottles of wine than paper. He rarely ate and at first Yu Ziyuan though it was because of the name of their son but that idea when away quickly when one night two months into his drink problem she was about to knock on his office door when she heard the most heart–wrenching cry muffled behind the door. It made her throat hurt, made her feet heavy and her stomach fell to the floor but it broke her heart hearing her husband beg for a person who’d never come, she left without a sound and cried herself to sleep at night.

As months passed, she asked herself many questions.

Why did he marry her? Because of mother, a voice in her mind would answer.

Why did they consummate the marriage when he loved another?

She had never loved. It was something she feared more than the ghost and undead of the night, to allow yourself to be vulnerable was a risk she was willing to take for the right person, was that Jiang Fengmian? They had been married for three years and five months close to six. She understood how arranged marriages were. There’s bitterness, resentment, angry because of the chains placed on both parties or because they had to renounce a lover, there is also sadness too.

None of it was positive, but she didn’t argue with her mother. She would be a good daughter and marry the man of her parents choosing. She did, she married Jiang Fengmian and she would not lie to herself and say she never heard of Cangse Sanren, the rogue cultivator, a powerful woman who is intelligent and quicky witted. She wouldn’t drag a woman when she herself was a woman.

When Jiang Yanli, her first born and beautiful daughter, love was the first thing on her mind when she held her baby girl. She would love and be devoted to the little life be brought to the world, anything would be giving freely to her daughter, and somehow along the way it applied to her father as well.

Jiang Fengmian would speak to A–Li in a voice she never heard, stare at her with eyes she never saw, caress her little cheek with tenderness she never felt, he promised their daughter many things, things she was too young to understand. “She will make a powerful Sect Leader just like her mother.” He promised as he held their daughter to the sky as if she was the most precious thing in the world.

Maybe it was at that moment something in her lit up, she started to like Fengmian.

Why couldn’t they share there burdens together?

Why couldn’t he let her in?

Why didn’t he try?

Why couldn’t they talk?

Why was he so closed off when she was opening herself?

She wanted to learn about the man, but he was so reserved, the little she knew was from the servants and Elders. She was thankful, but she wanted to hear it from the man’s mouth. She learned everything about his Sect and when she asked, she was shut down, it was fine, it was okay she told herself. She needed to try harder.

Jiang Yanli was one when they finally began to have a genuine relationship and she was so happy. His eyes looked a little clearer the more they talked, the more they spend time together. Yu Ziyuan helped him in anything she could and when Yanli was two she asked a question she shouldn’t have.

Did it break the trust that was growing between them? She thinks it did, it took weeks for Fengmian to talk to her like he normally would, but she tried harder, she’d make their relationship, their marriage work.

Was she trying too hard? He never put in the effort. Why was the subject of those two so bad?

She was pregnant and Jiang Fengmian was happy throughout the entire pregnancy until she delivered, and she found out the Elder didn’t accept the name of her son. She didn’t ask her husband to drunk that night Jiang Cheng was born to answer her questions. He never came when she was in confinement to support her like last time with A–Li, the reason was clear why when she left her room thirty days later, he was drinking like a dead man.

Months passed, and nothing improved. She tried, she really tried but she needed to move forward for her children. At the one-year mark of Jiang Cheng’s birthday her husband stopped out of nowhere, it surprised and confused her, but she was happy nonetheless.

For the first time she let Jiang Fengmian come to her. He was never the same when he came to their room at night. If she wasn’t a cultivator, she would have confused him for a walking corpse, he looked miserable dragging his feet, his hair uncombed with prominent dark circles under his eyes.

He looked like the day he married her, and something clicked. It was them… her, the woman he couldn’t forget.

He broke her more with his silence, never arguing when she stopped wanting to be called Madam Jiang of Meishan Yu, her world crumbled daily.

Was she not good enough? She wanted to scold herself because of that, she wasn’t perfect far from it, but she considered herself a good cultivator, a good woman, a good daughter and… was she a good wife?

Her patience thinned the more she tried and was ignored, day by day it left her body leaving behind a hateful acid that came out with her words and temperament. It twisted in her stomach, blacking her broken heart and when she first noticed, she froze in fear at what she was becoming, she stopped, yet the angry rose again, she never noticed and that sickness was her new life the bitterness she swallowed daily was thicker than pills she ate but she ate them will no complains already used to the taste.

That was her new life for the next three years.

Her children were asleep when Yu Ziyuan chugged an entire bottle of wine in one go and throw it to the wall, hundreds of shattered pieces flew, landing on the floor in a comforting melody. Time has passed, she was on her fourth bottles when her husband entered their… her room.

“San–Niang! What are you doing? Why are you drinking so much?” His hands were grabbing under her biceps to pull her up when she pushed him away, shakenly and with blurry eyes, the world began to spin as she stood and the air that was entering her room didn’t make her feel better. “Let me help you.”

She let out puff of air shaking her head until she was laughing like a lunatic. “How will you help me, Fengmian?” She hissed taking a step towards him and poked his chest. “When have you EVER helped me? Huh, when have you been at my side when I need you? When I need a shoulder to cry on or when I was sick and need to take my medicine?” she glared at him. “I can say for certainty you were there for her, yet I didn’t even deserve the bare minimum.”

 “Ziyuan.” His eyebrows lowered, trying to grab her hands but she pushed them away.

“Fengmian,” she rasped. “If you love her so much, why did you let her go?”

Silence.

“Why did you marry me when you didn’t love me and was in love with someone else?”

Silence.

“Were you such a coward you couldn’t even fight for her?” she sneered and gulped a good amount of wine, indifferent at the glare her husband was giving her.

“I did fight for her,” he hissed, and it made Yu Ziyuan laughed, pointing with her bottle at the man she married.

“So, you are a coward.” She smiled. Jiang Fengmian said nothing, analyzing his wife who was too intoxicated to even remember this conversation the next morning, it made him feel lighter.

“Not only did I fight for her I fought harder for him too, Wei Changze.” There was a tiny smirk when Yu Ziyuan didn’t understand.

“Why would you fight for a servant?” she whispered to her surprise, her regal head tilted to the side.

Jiang Fengmian chuckled, shaking his head, and stepped closer to his wife and tucked a strain of hair behind her ear. It was something he did to A–Ze when he saw his father do it to his mother, she would blush and kiss his father tenderly. He wanted the same reaction from A–Ze, but he only got one. He got neither from his wife as she froze and stared at him with hatred.

“He was no servant, Yu Ziyuan.” He answered smiling at the memories of when he was younger. “He was a disciple of Yunmeng Jiang, the second best, A–Ze was stronger than any Young Masters I have seen. A Master of the Six Arts, he was wicked with his sword and when he got angry he was a beast…” He paused, combing his hair, his smile widening. “A reserved man when he wanted to be. He was my best friend, my sworn brother. Father adopted him into the family, but he didn’t want to change his name because he didn’t want people to confuse us.” He laughed at that and stared at his wife with a spark of life. “He found out to late I wanted to marry him, he was also my zhiji so was A–Se. Yu Ziyuan, my A–Ze was no servant. He and A–Se were to be my Lord and Lady of Lotus Pier but sadly they didn’t like that,” He huffed.

“A disciple? A–Ze… zhiji? Lord and Lady…” she repeated over and over again, then glanced at Jiang Fengmian and wondered. “Then, why didn’t you marry them?”

“They didn’t love me,” he answered, walking towards the window.

“And you don’t love me,” She mentioned, but there was no bitterness just exhaustion. “No even because I’m the mother of your children. Can’t I even have an ounce of your affection?”

His back was still to her, looking over his shoulder he shared. “You never should have been the mother of my children. The next generation was to be of A–Ze, A–Se, and my blood. It was to be the new fountain of Lotus Pier with Young Masters and Young Ladies the Cultivation World had never seen.”

Even if Yu Ziyuan couldn’t see his face, Pageantry Hall could with his hand behind his back and a proud smile blooming on his face.

“At least I have a part of them in my daughter,” he said sounding pleased with himself. Yu Ziyuan was pensive, her eyes shifting for side to side, not understanding until she did.

“You… would not our daught–” she mumbled, a tear falling from her foggy eyes, she strutted to Jiang Fengmian and spined him around to face her. “You didn’t,” she choked, pulling him by his robes.

“Do you not remember the name of our daughter?” His face innocent but his eyes spoke the true.

She let go of him immediately as if she was burned and slapped him, the crack echo in the room along with Yu Ziyuan’s panting.

“How could you name our daughter after a name of their choosing? How could you dishonor them?”

“I named my daughter because of my love for them.”

“You’re crazy, You’re crazy!” She screamed, throwing a bottle of wine that he dodged. “WHAT ABOUT OUR SON? Is that why the Elders refused the name Jiang Ying?”

“If he was born five days earlier, we could have–” Another slap that left a big red mark on his left cheek.

“Don’t you dare finish that sentence,” She fumed, glaring at her husband. “Don’t dragged our children into this, this is a problem between the two of us.”

Jiang Fengmian scoffed. “This isn’t a problem my heart belongs to them, will forever belong to them.”

“Our marriage needs to work; our leadership shows the unity we lack.” She insisted but Sect Leader Jiang chuckled and shook his head.

“Our marriage would work when A–Ze and A–Se are six feet underground,” he promised them stared at her with a fire in his eyes. “Sadly, they will surpass us.”

He turned his back on her and in a fit of anger she stormed out of the room with her whip leveling everything on site when she entered the training grounds.

  She felt sick to her stomach since the day Jiang Fengmian confessed to her and with her loyal servants, she sent them to find any information about the couple. It was a challenge to find anything about them since they traveled so much and never stayed for more than a couple of weeks in a single place, but they sent her conformation about the child.

Five measly days he was born before Jiang Cheng. His name Wei Ying and in the future will be known as Wei Wuxian.

New acid poured into her stomach. The sensation made her strike the training dummies harder with Zidian. Week after week letters would be sent to her, detailing the steady flow of allies they were accumulating with no effort whatsoever. Kindest was the word use to describe their actions, it made her laugh when she read it in the first report but now it was in each letter the only satisficing part was at the end… When she would burn the letter wishing them the same fate.

Until it was no longer a wish.

Then the image was like it was before. Wei Changze on the forest floor sneering at Madam Yu who didn’t take his bait.

“I thought you would be handsomer,” she commented with the point of her shoe moving his head. “I don’t see the charm.”

“I’m happily married, Madam.” He clicked his tongue and attempted to move but more weight was added to his back, he could only glare at her feet.

“You are very troublesome to find, Changze, my people had a very hard time location you when you were already on your next adventure.” She raised her hand and the knees that held him down left gradually, heavy hands landed on his shoulders moments later and yanked him up. Wei Changze hissed when the man’s thick fingers dug into one of his wounds. “What are you planning?”

Wei Changze panted his body shivering as the adrenaline left him, he watched Madam Yu.

"Did you believe no one would find out? Powerful rogue cultivators traveling, helping the ´weak´ in the disguise so you could form alliances with the Sects.”

“What?” he spat. Could she not understand that some people were kind and just wanted to help others?

“You were planning to overthrow the Great Sects, weren’t you?” she accused, cracking her whip on the ground.

“What are you talking about?” he shouted. “Are you crazy?”

“From north to south, from wealthy civilians and rogue cultivators to the Great Sects you have weaseled your way into our circle, and you will pay for it.” She promised.

Pageantry Hall couldn’t believe the woman, some could, watching how Madam Yu found the most pathetic excuse of hunt the man.

“Does Sect Leader Jiang Fengmian know you’re here?” he inquired, aware of how the woman in purple froze for a second as he continued. “You clearly know who I am since you have said my name, Madam Yu?”

Whatever was on her mind that clouded her was gone, she sneered at the man with dull eyes.

“What do you know about Fengmian?” she challenged, treading closer with calculated steps, her eyes begging him to say the words she wanted to hear. Zidian sparked at her side reflecting her master’s wants.

Wei Changze saw and knew. He had seen many men and women just like the woman before him, waiting for the perfect excuse to justify their sick mind. And when the wind carried the scent of plum, he smiled.

“Oh,” Once again he tilted his head back and even if he was severely beaten up with many leaves and twigs in his long black hair, blood dripping down his head and lips, his handsome smirk swooned the Hall. “Wouldn’t you like to know?”

Wei Wuxian had a small smile that was quickly wiped away.

The guards that were holding Wei Wuxian’s father’s shoulders swiftly back up, gaping as their mistress rose her whip as if conjuring a storm, her arm descended, eyes glowing in rage and before Wei Wuxian could call for his father, an agonizing scream echoed the hall.

Madam Yu cried and she stumbled to the ground, her whip long fallen from her hand, her fingers hovering on her back until she touched hot skin, dipped in crimson with shakily, glowering that the sight. From her right shoulder all the way to her tailbone was a deep slash. Her men never saw it until it was too late, the closest to her tumbled to the ground as light steps and impeccable white clothes came into her view, but Cangse Sanren was quicker and grabbed her husband, carrying him to the nearest tree.

“A–Se, what are you doing here?” he hissed with crossed eyebrows, pressing his wound with his hand trying not to lose all his blood as he took in a deep breath. “A–Ying–”

“He’s safe A–Ze,” his wife snapped with tears in her eyes trailing down his trounced body, even though she wanted too she couldn’t heal him not now with enemies hidden by the cover of forest shadows waiting for one mistake to slay them. “I’m here for you.” She didn’t bother for a response as she pulled his health arm around her shoulder and started to carry him away to safety, time was of the essence, she little show she did was enough to distract them and care for their mistress the perfect time to escape. Wei Changze groaned, leaning onto Cangse Sanren while they jumped tree to tree, the further they were the better he felt as warmth greedily entered his body but stop.

“Your core, it’s sealed,” His wife whispered. “A–Ze.” She glanced at him. “I can unseal it.”

He shook his head and hissed when they almost fell of a tree. “It would take too long; conserve your energy we aren’t safe yet.” Cangse didn’t looked pleased but stayed silent. “Our swords?” he wondered.

She showed her sword, then gestured to her back. Wei Changze sigh in relief, they would be okay. The couple began to move again when a series of arrows passed by their bodies in warning. Cangse Sanren moved faster, dodging the arrows as best she could with her husband pressed to her side. That’s when she felt it, thick and misty, a forgotten power greeting her core. Moving east with the people who were torturing her husband on her heel, swiping her sword up cutting leafy branches that slammed onto the man that were getting too close.

She heaved. “Just a little move.” Landing on the ground since there were no more trees, she tightened her hold on her husband.

“We´re almost there.” She promised, watching as her husband was slowly closing his eyes, cursing as she stumbled but dragged Wei Changze. That’s when she heard many cultivators land in the clearing. Looking over her shoulder, her eyes shifted, landing on a woman in purple robe being carried by two servants, she couldn’t be more prouder for her work.

“A–Se, go,” her husband breathed in her eyes, but she shook her head.

“WHAT HAVE YOU DONE TO ME, YOU WENCH?” Madam Yu struggled walk without the help of her maids, her back hunched, her once pale face was now red with bulging veins.

Coolly, her eyes looked her up and down.

“I see nothing wrong. Don’t you do the same with your whip?” she asked her, then pointed her sword at Yu Ziyuan. “Take one more step and I will no longer be accountable for my actions.” Cangse said lowly with a dangerous hint, her eyes glowing silver.

But Madam Yu laughed like a madwoman and straightened herself.

“You think yourself high and mighty enough to threaten me? ME?” She took a step closer, and her guard unsheathed their swords. There were many, more than before and Yu Ziyuan knew it if her smile was anything to go by. These weren’t people from the Yunmeng Jiang Sect, unfamiliar auras surrounded her as she planned something, anything to get her husband to safety.

“A–Se,” A–Ze called, she couldn’t look at him not with sweat run down her temples and her labored breath. “Leave me.” She wouldn’t not her soulmate.

“Why are you even here?” she questioned the woman looking for an opening while gritting her teeth. “And don’t give me that pathetic excuse of alliances with the Sects. You’re here for something else.”

Yu Ziyuan lazily blinked, face sour as she fixed her robes.

“Did you know?” she asked out of the blue. The question simple but with so many meanings.

“I know many things,” She answered, glancing side to side, stalking the cultivators.

The woman tsked. “What makes you so special to him?” she tried again, glaring at her and her husband too.

She didn’t realize she was holding her breath until she answered firmly. “Nothing, we are nothing to Sect Leader Jiang, we have not ties to the man or his sect.”

“Nothing you say.” The words voiced in a slow and clear way in a tone she heard many times come from her mouth, suspicion.

“Does Yanli sound familiar?”

“It is the name of your daughter…”

“Yes.”

“A name he stole.”

Silence.

“Why are you after us?” Cangse asked, staring at the small puddle of blood at her feet.

“I don’t want you near Fengmian.” She ordered.

Cangse Sanren eyes harden. “We were never near, Madam Jiang.” She said accentuating her title. “If you have come to threaten us you should evaluate where your priorities are because it is not with us. We have no business in the affairs of your marriage or life.”

“You–” she growled.

“Do you think I’m interested in a man I already rejected? I had no love for him in the past and I most certainly don’t love him when he has a wife and children. I can’t be much clear then that.”  

“It is all your fault.” She yelled. “It’s because of you and Jiang Fengmian obsession that is ruining our sect.”

“We play no part.” Cangse exhaled.

“It is because of you the Former Sect Leaders of Yunmeng Jiang are died.” She argued as Cangse eyes widen.

“Don’t speak what you don’t know.” She warned, the glow returning to her eyes.

She didn’t listen.

“Because of you One of the Great Sects is falling. His infatuation has now tinted our children.”

“And do you think I like your daughter having the name of my choosing? I am thankful you didn’t have a son before my son was born. I can confidently say he would have used that name, and I’m guessing he tried.” She told her, watching her shoulders fall.

Cangse stared at the woman, her heart twisted in many ways with a multitude of emotion she couldn’t begin to understand but now was not the time of mercy, not with such an unstable enemy. She didn’t expect the woman to charge at her, sword in hand Cangse side stepped Yu Ziyuan attempts. Madam Yu mumbled to herself and Cangse took the opportunity to pierce her thigh, she screamed from the mad haze she was in and slashed her sword in the air with crazed eyes.

“Kill them,” She ordered as the guards hesitated.

“My Lady,” One of her servants, Jinzhu called. “We did not come for–”

“KILL THEM.” Her hair falling in front of her face.

The cultivators in black lunged at the couple as Cangse did her best to dodge and attack whenever she saw an opening, kicking them back as she spined slicing three cultivators’ necks. Her left arm started to numb from carrying Wei Changze and her other was getting tired too as the fight continued. She was being overpowered when she felt another blade graze her ribcage, eyes heavy with a fast heart beating in her ears. How many more? She wanted to ask with her dry throat. She was almost done she told herself.

“Almost there,” she pleaded until she was pushed and tumbled to the ground, Cangse could only watch as a sword stabbed her other half.

“A–ZE!”

A blade came from her right while she stood, the two metals clanked as they met. Her now free hand in muscle memory unsheathed Wei Changze sword cutting the man that blocking her path. But more came, kicking and turning and dodging, crying when she couldn’t see her zhiji yet still killed her opponents.

“A–ZE!”

The blade had already left his body the man– no woman coming towards her with others following her. A sword from above made her move to the side, lowering her body she kicked several feet while a blade cut her cheek and used both her sword to counter another that was close to her neck, jumping back and with her spiritually energy sliced the arms of two more.

Running, killing each person that stood in her way her blood ran cold when Yu Ziyuan had her sword above her husband’s heart and throw her sword towards her. The women stepped back going to defense and blocked Cangse Sanren’s sword. The two silver metals vibrated, white and purple glares entangled in battle neither wielding at the other’s force.

Calling the other sword, her hand extended in the air as the blade landed in her hand, creating an X with the two as she pushed Yu Ziyuan back. She spat blood but called upon her whip, the deep purple light illuminated her face. They both yelled as they charged to one in another, metal on metal. Cangse cut her sides not without being nicked on her arm, with the pommel of her sword she disarmed her, it spun and pierced the ground far from Madam Yu reach and slashed her in the process. Yu Ziyuan fell to the ground when Cangse black sword dug into her leg, but she didn’t enjoy it.

“Stop!” A voice shouted, her head snapped in its directing and one of Yu Ziyuan servants had a sword to Wei Changze heart. “If you kill my Lady he will not live.”

“And she won’t live if you threaten me.” She responded, her sword on Yu Ziyuan throat and for good measure she twisted the other blade that was still in her leg, her twisted face and repressed scream didn’t go unnoticed as there were now a handful of her people, watching helplessly. Madam Yu was shaking in rage but said nothing, helplessly watching her maid slowly lower the blade when Cangse added only for Madam Yu’s ears. “You should have never come to war with a child, be thankful I spared it from your crimes.”

“We will leave this place without further harm,” She ordered as the woman nodded. “It is your word, you owe me.”

Loosening the hold on her blade when the woman backed away from Wei Changze, her eyes wondered to the sword in her Lady’s leg. Steadily, pulling the guard as if it weighed a ton, she savored the whimper Yu Ziyuan couldn’t hide. Good, she thought.

Her bloodily hair twisted in the wind until she was at Wei Changze side, checking his vitals and merits. She began to unseal his core knowing that if she didn’t, he wouldn’t make it to a healer. Her golden core had half of her original power. The barrier she created for her son was a small percent of it, only someone with a strong golden core could break it, he would be okay.

Wei Changze welcomed her spiritual energy greedily, filling his merits with a tidal wave of energy crashed onto his unsealed core. It took time unweaving the delicate thread of the seal, finely entangled to her husband’s power if it wasn’t Wei Changze, she doubted she could do this, but it was easy for her, intimate familiar with his spiritual energy.

It almost drained her core, but it was done, she cried happily when her husband opened his eyes, some color returning to his face. Cupping him in her hands, her fingers drawing endless patterns with tenderness, he leaned into her touch as he sighed.

“A–Se,” he whispered, a weak hand on top of hers that lightly squeezed. “A–Se,” he called again. Bowing her head, their forehead touching while she breathed in.

“You’re alive.” She said feebly, her hands running through his scalp. “A–Ze.” She lifted her head, studying the man under her when a hand came to the back of her neck grounding her, pull her down once again. Warm, but dry lips pressed hers. She shuttered a gasp, eyes closed as if thrusts into a dream.

CRACK.

Cangse Sanren screamed, her back arched as her ears began to ring.

“A–SE.”

“MY LADY!”

“My Lady we made a deal!” Yinzhu mentioned.

For the first time in the Jiang Siblings and Wei Wuxian they saw how her faithful maids blocked her from Cangse Sanren, but she pushed them away.

“I have made no deal with this wench! I make no promises to those lesser than me,” she exclaimed with her sword.

“A–Se, are you okay?” she nodded in a haze, falling onto his chest, panting. “Cangse, Cangse.” He hissed, his eyes closed shut as he risked moving a little. A silent scream left his lips, his stomach in a blaze. Cangse fingers clawed into his shoulder as the fire erupted in other parts of his body.  “A–Seee…”

His sight when black a couple of times, the world spined in an infinite loop, the pain came and went. He couldn’t take it not anymore. Shouting and clouds of dirt from black blobs were just within his sight.

“…THEM, THAT’S AN ORDER.” A woman.

He couldn’t feel anything, them came an indescribable warmth. He hugged A–Se closer as red caged their bodies. In his last moments he remembered something as the laugh of a child, a little boy sang in his memory.

“A–Ying,” his mind whispered.

Four white jades were destroyed that night.

“WEN LONG, WEN LONG.”

“What is it, A–Huang? Why are you screaming in the middle of the night?” he turned to the door to see his disheveled wife with no shoes, gripping the wooden frame for dear life, her fist resting above her heart as she collapsed. His feet moved and in an instant, he kneeled beside her.

“A–Huang?” he gently asked. His wife sobbed, shaking her head repeatedly until with shaking hands she showed him a broken bracelet, a pendent from a necklace and a ring that was supposed to be on his nightstand.

They stared at each other in understanding.

“We’re heading to Yiling.” He told, grabbing the nearest qiankun bag and franticly filling with all the medicine he had.

A deep laughter echoed in Pageantry Hall they jerk up when a new image appeared.

Wen Ruohan.

“You should consider my offer, Zhao Zhuliu.” The Former Chief Cultivator told the man, sipping his tea. “Many would not hesitate at such a promising future, yet you do?” He probed, eyeing him curiously.

The man in question huffed with a smirk, it almost sound like a chuckle. He discreetly rubbed his chest but ignored it. His face fond while taking a drink of his tea.

“I have a more promising future awaiting me, Master Ruohan.” He shared with a small smile, playing with the ring on his thumb and Wen Ruohan noticed.

The man smirked knowingly.

“Are you leaving me because of a woman?” he asked, gesturing to the ring.

“In part.”

“Ohh.” He quirked an eyebrow, the beads of his headpiece swinged as he leaned closer with a smirk.

Zhao Zhuliu shook his head. “She’s married.”

“Ohh, you plan to be her concubine?” he asked without missing a beat.

The Core–Melting Hand blushed before he scolded his features.

“Her husband would first kill me before I had an improper thought about my Lady.” He mentioned while Wen Ruohan was amused.

“I’m jealous, Zhuliu. You barely know this woman and you are already calling her your Lady. We have known each other for years and you have never called me Lord.” He teased, looking very human and not like the crazed monster that was slayed by Jin Guangyao. Zhao Zhuliu sighed happily, clearly used to this man antics.

“In part I am leaving because of her but there is also someone else.” He filled the man’s cup then his and waited for the Former Chief Cultivator to swallow the mildly sweet tea while he took a jasmine cake. “She has a son, a brilliant boy. He in the future will be a talented Young Master, gifted at such a young age he is destined for greatness, and I will help him along the way when his parents cannot. With him our world with enter a new era.”

“A new era?”

Zhao Zhuliu didn’t answer instead, he took off his ring and brought it closer to his face, staring at it under the candle lights.

“The return of something lost to time.” A true smile spread across his lips and moments passed, daydreaming of a better life when he felt the ache grow stronger in his chest, groaning he crushed the porcelain cup as he closed his eyes.

Then he felt it… and heard it.

Shards of white jade and two halves of a silver ring clanked on the wooden table. The two men froze at the power that left the ring, neither spoke as Zhao Zhuliu stood.

“My Lady needs me.” He said, grabbing his sword, he ran out the Hall and speeded to the sky.

“Get more water and towels!”

Servants and healers ran franticly in and out of the wing with basin of clear water only to come out murky. Jiang Fengmian and the Elders watched the scene until he couldn’t wait anymore, his palm landed on a servant shoulder stopping the young man who grew in fear.

“What is happening here?” he asked, the place still in chaos. The Elders impatiently shifted awaiting a response while the young man stuttered under the presence of his Sect Leader. Jiang Fengmian was about to ask again more sternly, when a wounded woman kneeled on the ground.

Yinzhou.

“Sect Leader, the wounded have returned from a night hunt south of Lotus Pier. The party was led by my Lady however we faced ferocious beasts; we were outnumbered for this night hunt many perished for the safety of my La–”

Jiang Fengmian didn’t need to hear more to understand, running and slamming the entrance door to the Healers Wing with the Elders right behind them, he was greeted by a frighting scene. Healers surrounded his Lady, checking her merits only to drop on the floor, loads of blood painted the floor as the battered body of Yu Ziyuan was on top of a high table. The Head Healer noticed them, leaving his equipment behind. He walked mechanically; his face professionally neutral as he gestured them to his office. Once inside, he delivered the news.

“This was from a night hunt?” Jiang Fengmian questioned as the Healer detailed the attack. “You want me to believe that my WIFE couldn’t handle a simple night hunt!” he fumed in his seat and although the Elder didn’t share the same amount of concern, many scoffed at his remark until they did with what the Head Healer said next.

“The Lady of Lotus Pier was pregnant; it is safe to say she could not handle a simple night hunt.” He stated leaning back on his seat.

But Jiang Fengmian stilled, slowly shutting down.

“Was, you said?” His Uncle, Elder Jiang Heqing asked, moving closer to the table and rested a hand on his nephew’s shoulder.

“It was the baby or the Lady of Lotus Pier.” He answered, for the first time looking distraught. “I’m sorry I could not save our Second Young Master.”

“It was a boy.” Jiang Fengmian whispered.

The Healer nodded even if his Sect Leader couldn’t see.

“The Second Young Master fought very hard to live but his mother was so weak he didn’t last. He was also very underdeveloped, Sect Leader. I suspect the Lady of Lotus Pier didn’t know of her pregnant.”

“Her negligence to herself is what killed our child.” Tears swelled in his eyes.

“It is not only her fault it is also yours.” The Eldest Elder, remained him as Fengmian turned to her. 

“I would share the fault if I had known, but she never told me. The only thing she cared about were night hunts and look where she ended up, in a comma fighting for her life with a dead son she never knew existed. It is her fault!”

“If she is guilty of negligence of herself, you are guilty of negligence to her.” The woman scolded then added in a harsh voice. “What would your parents say to all of it?”

Jiang Fengmian turned his head to the side as the gripped his robes.

The room was silent enough to hear muffled shouting outside that grow closer and in a second the door slammed open and a disciple ran in.

“What is the meaning of this? Why are you shouting like a maniac in the Healers Wing?” Elder Heqing scolded at the young man who was catching his breath.

The boy regaining his strength, cheeks flush as he bowed and handed a letter to Sect Leader Jiang.

“It’s from Yiling.” The disciple answered, watching Sect Leader Jiang just stare at the letter.

“You will not step one foot out of Lotus Pier, Jiang Fengmian!” The Eldest Elder ordered, once the letter was read. The door was close, yet many could hear their shouting match.

“You expect me to abandon them,” he said coldly, rising from his seat waving the letter like a taunt. “They need ME.”

“THEY ARE DIED!” She fisted her hands to her side, controlling everything so she wouldn’t break down. Staring intently at her great grandnephew with so many emotions even if he looked emotionless. “You cannot bring them back.” She didn’t know if she meant it physically or literally.

“I’m going and none of you can stop me.” He promised, his hand on the door when his uncle reminded him.

“Fengmian, what about your wife? Why would you go to the ones who ´abandoned´ you? Why? They never love–” he slammed the door shut.

“A–Ze! A–Se!” He ran through the forest not believing a word the letter said. They can’t die not them. “A–Ze! A–Se!” he looked between the high trees and low bushes, yelling their name.

“CHANGZE!”

“CANGSE!”

The place reeked of Yin energy, suffocating on the contaminated air. Coughing, he didn’t stop.

“A–Se! A–Ze! Where are you?” he choked in a desperate tone.

He ran and searched for several hours until he found himself in a secluded area, there was a large mountain of dirt. He stumbled; a whimper left his dry lips as he walked closer. Jiang Fengmian legs finally gave in, he clawed at the dirt desperately while he sobbed and cursed every god. He’d love to be beside them, yearned for it. He curled like a child in his mother womb and cried, wishing for something that was impossible.

It felt like decades went by, but it was only a couple of hours.

He was now at Chief’s Office, dirty clothes, birds nest hair and red swollen eyes. The man told him the people of Yiling buried A–Ze and A–Se, a night hunt gone wrong, he couldn’t believe it until he remembered something.

“They had a son, where is he?”

The two men were a few meters away from the Inn his zhijis and son were. The streets were overflowing with people buying and selling many things from different provinces when a scream snapped him from his daze.

“Let me go, let me go!” A little boy struggled, one of his wrists in the hand of an older man and with his other hand he hit the captor. “I want my baba and mama, let go!”

Then Jiang Fengmian saw it. A little mix of A–Ze and A–Se, the boy had A–Se fair completion, eyes and temper and even if the boy was young, he could see A–Ze too, his short dark hair and the way the stood.

“A–Ying,” he whispered, holding himself back to not run to the child and pull him into his arms. “You’re alive.” He started to walk closer but was interrupted.

“Sect Leader Jiang, please wait.” The Chief of Yiling said.

“Child, stop.” The old man said, pitying the little boy.

“No! I want my baba and mama.” He cried, slowly losing his strength. “Baba and mama are cultivators, they not leave A–Ying.”

The man loosened his hold when the boy clung to him, the inconsolable sob he made stabbed his heart, tears swelled in the old man’s eyes as he guided the little boy back inside the inn. 

It was a short walk back to the Chief’s Office’s. They had just sat down. “Sect Leader Jiang,” the man called from behind his desk, his face devoid of any emotions when his eyes landed on the Sect Leader. “I know your history with our protectors.” He shared.

“Your protectors?” he questioned unfazed by the man’s glare, and he nodded.

His hands were clapped to each other, his thumb stroking the other in comfort. “We don’t have a Main Sect in Yiling, so we count on rogue cultivators to aid us in our time of need. Master Wei Changze and Lady Cangse Sanren are noble and generous people, we owe them our life. I, we only called you because of the close distances but the Sect Leaders of Qinghe Nie with be coming in a week’s time as well as other allies and family of Master Wei Changze and Lady Cangse Sanren. I believe they will arrive sooner.”

“They have other allies and family? They don’t have family.” He told in confusion. “Nor allies.”

“They most certainly do, Sect Leader Jiang, Yiling is their ally.” He vowed with a hand on his heart and Jiang Fengmian stared at the man.

“You cannot force your will on them, Fengmian.” His Uncle told him one night. “They have never reciprocated your love!”

“I will always be by your side, A–Mian.” A–Ze promised the day they became zhiji’s.

“Let me braid your hair, A–Mian. I’ll make you look pretty.” He could still feel the way A–Se fingers massaged his scalp before she began to braid his hair.

“Let’s go night hunting!”

“Come on, A–Mian, the sun is setting. Isn’t it beautiful?”

“You need to be careful, A–Mian. What if I wasn’t there to protect you, right A–Ze?”

“YOU NEED TO LET THEM GO!”

“I don’t love you, A–Mian.”

“You hurt the woman I love!”

“I REJECT YOU, JIANG FENGMIAN!”

“Sect Leader Jiang?” The man had walked over, and light touched his shoulder, freeing him from his nightmare. “The boy?” he asked, taking a step back when the Sect Leader appeared a bit normal.  

“Died.” He told him, looking directly at the man as he stood.

“What?” he exclaimed. “You saw the child.” He reminded the man with a look of disbelief. “He is orphaned but he is not–”

“Died,” Jiang Fengmian demanded, he moved close as the man stepped back.

“You can’t be serious? The child has family, allies who knows of his existence’s you can’t just declare him dead and take him away!” he clenched his fists, slamming them on the table.

Jiang Fengmian eyebrows rose slightly, but other than that he remained composed.

“I do not plan to take him,” he said evenly, as he grabbed a hidden bell from his pocket and jingled it. He didn’t smile like he used to when he heard the soft melody.

“Then what are you planning?” he nervously asked, watching the man.

“The boy is dead. His parents took him to meet his grandmother at sunset,” he walked to the window, turning his back to the Chief of Yiling, taking a deep breath. “Along the way, the beasts and demons of the Burial Mound fought them.” Jingle. “It was too much for them, they were outnumbered. They dead protecting their son that ultimately died alongside them. But this story isn’t full of tragedy.” He told the Chief, looking over his shoulder for a moment.

“The citizens of Yiling buried them here, a sign of high respect and honor to Master Wei Changze, Lady Cangse Sanren and their child, Young Master Wei Ying. Wouldn’t your wife and children like this tell?” The bell jingled again.

The Chief stayed silent until Sect Leader Jiang turned with a tear in his eye and wiped it away with a single finger.

“He was such a young boy, Sect Leader Jiang. He did not deserve such a fate.”

Sect Leader Jiang nodded, walking towards the exist with his hand on the frame of the door when he added. “A child cannot pay for an inn room.” He then closed the door, two bells jingling at his side.

Two days and finally they arrived at Yiling.

The three didn’t even to land when they jumped off their swords and ran to the Chief’s Office of Yiling, but Zhao Zhuliu didn’t follow, Wen Long pulled his shoulder as the man snarled pushing him back.

“WHAT?” His eyes glaring with unmistakable dark circles.

Wen Long knew he looked like Zhao Zhuliu if his wife was anything to go by. This trip should have taken them three days and for Zhao Zhuliu a half a day more, but they never rested just flew, Zhao Zhuliu even slowed down because of him. The three didn’t dare speak in the two days, concentrated in getting to their destination first.

“We need to go to the Chief’s Office first,” he told, going to grab his arm.

“No, we need to go to the forest.” He ordered and ran, pushing all the people in his way with little care.

“A–Huang.” he turned to his wife.

“Go, I’ll talk to the Chief,” she said as they both ran in opposite directions.

“Please, please, please!” He prayed to the Heavens to have mercy, wildly running through the forest with no direction just a feeling. He could hear Wen Long a few meters behind him panting but never complained. He made a sharp turn when he sensed a tiny amount of spiritual energy in the air.

His Lady!

He sprinted toward the tether a smile sprouting on his lips.

They’re alive! They’re okay! They’re–

Zhao Zhuliu stopped died in his tracks and Wen Long slammed into his body.

“Zhuliu, why did you–” a hand was on his left shoulder for balance while Wen Long rubbed his face and looked ahead. “Stop?” his voice fell.

“My Lady? Master Wei?”

A large mountain of dirt was in front of them, and the two men came closer.

“My Lady? Master Wei?” He called again, pleading for a response. “Who did this to you?” he kneeled to the ground. “Who did this to you?” he cried.

Wen Long broke into a silent sob watching his friend bang his fist on the ground like a door that was bound to open if he knocked harder and desperately enough.

“Why?”

“Why?!”

“WHY?”

“Answer me, my Lady.” He begged, holding his broken white jade ring and a talisman.

“I’m afraid they can no long answer to the living, Young Master Zhao.” A voice from behind him said. He then heard a grasp, it was Lu Huihuang. He stayed on the ground where he belonged, not bothering to move his head to greet the man. “I am very sorry for your losses, Sub–Sect Leader Wen, Madam Wen, Young Master Zhao, it was a tragedy.”

“What happened?” Wen Long the somewhat calm head asked. Watching how Zhao Zhuliu sinking into the pile of land. Did he long to die? He wanted to ask but cowardly choose not to when the man cried in heart out.

“I heard they were leaving to meet a grandmother. They left the town at sunset and were attacked by the undead and demonic beasts.” The old man answered.

“That can’t be,” Lu Huihuang faltered, eyeing her husband who didn’t believe it for a second, they know Wei Changze and Cangse Sanren. “That’s a lie–”

“The family perished, they both died protecting their son.” He trailed off, his head hung low when he listened to the couple break down. “It was a tragic–” his voice was cut when a hand landed on his throat, his body pushed towards a tree with his feet dangling from the floor.

“ZHAO ZHULIU!”

The man shoveled him more into the tree while old man clawed at his hand gasping for air.

“DON’T YOU DARE LIE TO ME!” he screamed into his face, his skin crimson with crazy rage eyes pinning the man’s soul in place. “WHERE IS HE?”

“Zhao Zhuliu, let him go!” Lu Huihuang begged, pounding of his back.

“You don’t understand, none of you understand! The Young Master can’t be dead, he can’t!” He loosened his grip slowly and stared at the coughing man, his hand still around his neck. “He can’t be dead.” Tears flowed freely, his lips wobbling until he bit his lower lip.

The man’s throat hurt and not from the hand that was laid on him. He couldn’t look at the man as he broke down, steps away the couple waiting for his response. He bowed his head in shame as he repeated.

“The boy is dead along with his parents.”

“We need to leave, Zhao Zhuliu.” Lu Huihuang said gently, crouched down hugging her legs waiting for Zhao Zhuliu to responded. Her eyes red with no more tears to give even if she wanted to. “Zhuliu.”

“I have failed them.” He told her. “I must say here and watch them.”

“How could you fail them when you didn’t even know them?” she dared ask the question that was on everyone’s mind. It had been almost two weeks and Zhao Zhuliu never left their graves, a loyal guard that they admired and feared.

“You wouldn’t understand.” He shook his head to prove a point. “They are more important than anyone I know, and I have failed her.”

Many footsteps came as Lu Huihuang sighed.

“We must return to our Sects,” Sect Leader Nie Muyang said with his wives at his side. “We have looked in the entire forest and Ze–didi and Se–mei swords are nowhere to be found.” He told the group.

“They must have buried them with their owners,” Sect Leader He said. “It is the respectful thing to do.”

They nodded and began to leave, only the Wen’s stayed.

“Zhuliu,” Wen Ruohan called.

“Ruohan.” He answered making the Chief Cultivator’s mouth twitched.

“Do you want to die, child?” He growled.

“Please.”

“Stand.” He waited and glanced at his cousin. “Stand.” His tone promised pain if disobeyed but Zhao Zhuliu was still kneeling, in a flash he hit his neck knocking him out. Wen Ruohan ignored his cousin in law and carried Zhao Zhuliu on his shoulder and looked at Wen Long. “Stubborn as a mule this one. I’ll be taking him with me and before you complain.” He looked sternly at Wen Long. “I don’t want him to return here, it is unhealthy to be attached to the dead.”

“Very well.”

They had finally left, two weeks. Watching how they all grieved for the family of three.

But it was all for this…

The old man that once comforted him now had a long stick threatening to hit him, screaming at the boy to get lost. The little boy looked around for help, his little hands close to his chest, the gray rags on his body showed the weight he lost in such a short period. He never asked the Chief Office to do that, he greatly pitied the child.

“I REJECT YOU, JIANG FENGMIAN!”

It stinged to hear his dead zhiji’s voice in such a hateful tone.

BANG!

The boy stumbled back with tears. “Baba, Mama.” He called and the people looked his way with hesitation. A single threat and this is how they paid the son of their survivors? He nodded for the man to continue.

“Scram you filth street rat!” He banged the wooden stick again, scaring the child as Wei Ying ran to the closest alley.

“I revoke my promises to you, Sect Heir of Yunmeng Jiang, Jiang Fengmian, I deny whatever ties you link to me.”

“We are strangers for this moment on.”

“Very well. We are strangers Wei Changze, Cangse Sanren but I will return.”

Chapter Text

Everything stopped in Pageantry Hall. The soft cries muffled with handkerchiefs to wet to absorb tears, many bodies were shaking in rage, fear or desperation many could guess and never know the true answer, but all were in a daze. Their minds slowly shutting down, unable to handle the knowledge they were fed.

Was this a curse? To know all this. How could they continue?

Wei Wuxian was frozen in time, his arms dangling at his side. Gray eyes fixated on a scene he could no longer see.

“Where? Why are we stopping?! Why are we–”

A hand rested to his shoulder and spiritual energy entered his yin merits as he faced the person.

“I believe we have seen enough for today, A–Ying,” his grandmother told him, her hand going up his cheek and stroking it, wiping tears along the way. “You must rest.”

He shook his head. “I’m fine. I know what happens next it isn’t bad, a couple years in the streets and–” A finger was above his lips, silencing him, moving his chin towards his grandmother. Wei Wuxian didn’t dare look at her as he lowered his head. “I haven’t suffered,” he whispered, even to him it sounded like a blatant lie.

“This has been hard on all those who have loved your parents and even if many don’t remember them, even if you do not remember them, it doesn’t exclude you from mourning their deaths. Rest, my child.” She insisted again and he finally looked at her. Even with tears his grandmother was beautiful, his hand trembled as it got closer to her face and wiped them away as she did for him, a small sad smile was there for a second and quickly disappeared.

She looped her arm in his and began to take him away when he remembered.

“The crystal?” he asked turning towards the center of the Hall.

“It will stay there. Not even I can move it once it has started, the barrier will protect even from Immortals. The crystal will be safe.” She reassured him, patting his hand. Wei Wuxian nodded.

The group started walking down the stairs and that the very bottom were the Lan’s and the Nie’s along with Jin Guangyao.

“Cultivators,” The Immortal acknowledged, as they bowed when her feet landed on the last step. “Will you all be escorting my people to our quarters?” She asked in a teasing tone, scanning the high-ranking cultivators before her.

“I’ve come for my family, the Nie have all the room to accommodate them.” Sect Leader Nie said only for his brother to whip his fan out and add.

“If they want to.”

“Yes,” he glared at Nie Huaisang. “Yes, only if they want to.” He looked at Popo then Wen Qing.

Wen Qing bowed her head. “Thank you, Sect Leader Nie.” Nie Mingjue smiled a little and took his first step to the older women when Wen Qing added. “But for the safety of my family I can’t not except your offer as I don’t know you.” It made Nie Mingjue pause. “And you may have good intentions with your invitation I sure that your Sect will not be pleased to house Wen–dogs.” Both their eyes flashed with hurt. Wen Qing eyes glancing at the Elders and Inner disciples of Nie, many appear to be physical slapped, head down to the side not even looking at her while others she could tell hated them, those would be the people who would hurt her family a risk she wasn’t willing to take even if the Sect Leader before her was blood.

Sect Leader Nie nodded.

“Jie,” Wen Ning called, she turned to face him, and she could already tell what he wanted, her eyebrows creased, glancing at her grandmother, uncles, and aunts. “Jiejie,” She clicked her tongue and crossed her arms and huffed.

“You may escort our family where we’ll stay, only if you choose to.” She invited the stunned man and clicked her tongue when he was only staring. Wen Qing was in front to him in a second snapping her fingers directly in his face and Nie Huaisang was shaking him. “Did I break him?” she asked Nie Huaisang, who was fanning his face in a panic. Wen Qing hand start rising towards his neck when his hands shot up and gently grabbed hers, she flinched and was about to pull away.

“Thank you,” he said softly while letting go of her hand.

“If you have anyone to thank it is my brother,” She responded and stared at him, waiting.

Nie Mingjue to her astonishment and the rest bowed and Wen Ning eyes widened as he bowed as well.

“Well, it seems that is taking care of,” Immortal Baoshan said in a serene tone. “And Gusu Lan, shouldn’t you be in your quarters?”

“We have come to invite you to the Lan–” Lan Xichen began but was interrupted by Baoshan Sanren.

“No,” she said plainly to the stunned Sect Leader of Lan. “But thank you for the invitation, young one.”

“May I ask why?” he question politely shifting his gaze to Wei Wuxian in response.

“If you believe I don’t know of your three thousand rules, you are more foolish than I anticipated. One does not go to the den of a lion with no weapons in hand. My grandson has never been safe in any of your care, the righteous Sect of Gusu Lan does not deserve my blood when your cursed rules dictate you cannot even associate with him and his sinful being. You should be ashamed to call yourselves Lan’s when Lan An would have never even acknowledge the rules on your appalling stone wall.” Her eyes flashed, piercing the young Sect leader in place as she turned to Lan Qiren and shook her head. Immortal Baoshan didn’t even glance at them as she tightened her hold on her grandson who still watched the Lan’s with discreet eyes.

“That was unfair, Waipo,” he said quietly.

“When has the cultivation world been fair to us, to our family.” To you, was unsaid. Her firm grip on his arm was numbing, and the storm in her eyes didn’t clear as she exhaled.

“And you child,” she looked at Jin Guangyao and tilted her head slightly. “A–Chen, is he?” she hummed.

Xiao Xingchen spanned his head towards the man and hummed the same as his master and nodded.

“Yes, she was right.”

Baoshan Sanren lips tilted a bit.

Jin Guangyao took this opportunity to step forward and bowed. “My father, Sect Leader Jin of Lanling has asked me to personal escort you to the quarters we have prepared for you as our most honorable guest.”

“Thank you for your hospitality,” Xiao Xingchen said bowing. “Please lead the way.”

The short man nodded and gestured with his hand to a grand door towards their left. Baoshan and Wei Wuxian were the first to walk ahead with Xiao Xingchen right behind them when he saw something on the floor a few meters from him and went to pick it up and placed it in his pocket for safe keeping.

The group began to walk in silence, the hallways illuminated by light talismans placed in the wall, the arcs to Wei Wuxian’s right showing the perfect view of the gardens, flower bushes of several tones of yellow and gold mix in with white.

“You look very much like your mother, child,” Baoshan Sanren told Jin Guangyao, his eyes widened for a second then he smiled.

“Immortal Baoshan knew my mother?” he inquired; his hands folded in front of him.

The Immortal nodded then said. “She has told me many things about her precious son, how she hoped her son would be a fine cultivator and have a righteous path with the help of her son’s father.” She glanced at Jin Guangyao.

“When did she tell you this?” he asked in wonder.

“She is resting in my mountain until she can move on to a new life, I enjoyed the brief conversation I had with her until I left. Meng Shi is very worried like any mother would be for their child, she reminds me of an old friend I had long ago who would always fret about their child, but the child would be absolutely fine and would accomplish many things in life.” She chuckled and patted Wei Wuxian’s arm.

But Jin Guangyao spaced out, walking stiffly at her side.

“Tell me, son of Meng Shi, are you a fine cultivator walking a righteous path?” she asked in a light tone, looking towards him.

The question seemed to make him loosen, the others that were behind them the Wen’s and Nie listened in interest, but Nie Mingjue scowled as Jin Guangyao rose his head higher, knowing exactly what he’d say.

But Jin Guangyao looked at the Immortal.

“I am not a fine cultivator, nor do I walk a righteous path,” he responded his head still held high, but shame painted his face. Both grandson and grandmother were pensive as they stayed silent, mindful of the man in golden robes.

After a long moment, Baoshan Sanren directed them away from the path to the quarters to a center garden, dispersing the large group slowly formed smaller clusters to admirer the nocturnal greenery. Baoshan then let go of Wei Wuxian arm pushing him to go with the others as Wen Qing handed him Wen Yuan and went deeper into the gardens, leaving the Immortal and Jin Guangyao alone.

“Do you regret the things you have done to stand where you are now?” she asked, her hand reaching to a half dead vine careful bringing it back to life in seconds.

“I do regret some, but not all,” he answered, fixated on the Immortal.

The women nodded then turned to face him directly, silver eyes piercing his soul while he lowered his gaze.

“Do you regret what you have done to your Da–ge?”

“I have done nothing but aid him.”

“Yet you killed his men before him,” She reminded him, his eyes widening. “I know many things, child.”

The silences lasted what felt like an eternity for the man in gold while Baoshan relaxed listening to the cicadas sing and began to walk where there was a patch of died grass bringing it back to life the moment her shoe landed on the earth.

“It was to save his life,” Jin Guangyao began as he stood behind her. “If those idiots weren’t stupid and thought for a second and not let their pride cloud them, they would have survived.”

“Indeed, but the Sect Leader would have died instead. It was the price you paid, the hate and resentment can be tasted when you two are near,” she paused and turned to face him. “Do you hate him? Do you resent him? The words he has said wounds the three of you.”

“The three of us?” Confused until he nodded, understanding. “I sometimes do, I definitely resent him, but he owes me nothing, as for Er–ge,” he sighed, looking away. “I love him deeply, he is my brother after all, it pains him to see us fight, always taking my side blindly, I can see how much it hurts Da–ge every time. Both are truly blind.” He chuckled weakly. “I have wanted and tried several times to talk to Da–ge, accidently brewing a pot of tea for two people instead of one, meeting at the same turn in a corner, having an extra bottle of his favorite wine. But I’m cunning and calculating, heartless and cruel, my every action is seen as a threat to him, nothing is thoughtful or with care, simply speaking is a sign of my cruel sinful nature.”

“You are not a threat to the people you love,” Baoshan Sanren said sincerely at the man. “What about my grandson and his family?” Her voice light still remaining.

Jin Guangyao swallowed and lowered his head, but the Immortal stares at him for a long time, seeing something no one could see as she nodded and turns away until she stops a short distance without looking back. The others walking towards her, watching the scene.

“My mind is sipping child, I never asked you your name.” she told him with a hint of wonder.

He stayed silent, watching her back and somehow going back in time and felling like a small child, fisting his robes as he held his breath. Why was he hesitating? He knew his name! he had finally been acknowledged so why… then he looked deeper, something so buried he forgot it ever existed before.

His hand went to his throat, massaging the lump that didn’t go away no matter how many times he swallowed. Yet he froze when her head slowly turned towards him and a warm blanket was wrapped around his being, his soul when her silver eyes locked with his. It had been so long since he felt this, emotions he could never explain but nonetheless understood.

He had so many questions but first he answered.

“This humble one is Meng Yao, Immortal Baoshan Sanren.” He answered with a sigh as Immortal Baoshan nodded, still staring at him with kind motherly eyes and faired him a good night as the group left the gardens, going to their quarters as if they had stayed a thousand times.

Jin Guangyao sighed again and glanced at the moon. Why did he now yearn for the Immortals approval when they had never met?

There were so many questions.

Very early in the morning, at six o’clock, Pageantry Hall was filled with yawning and half-asleep cultivators falling headfirst on their tables, no one complained but silently muttered their disapproval until tea and snacks were provided for them to wake up.

Even if everyone was a bit cranky, many would glance where the Immortal and her people were, more like Wei Wuxian who had dark circles under his eyes and stared at the crystal waiting for it to awaken again. Many moved back and forth from the man and the floating crystal, the curses, the scenes, the loyalty and bonds the couple created the disgust of the Jiang Sect and the fire… it was to cruel to raw, but it was only the beginning.

“My Lord, you don’t have to be here,” said Hui Fen, her red dress moving like rolling clouds.

“There’s no need for you to suffer,” added Zi Mo.

“Are you saying I can’t handle my past, Zi Mo?” he questioned in a deep tone, his eyes flashing red.

“They are simply protecting you, A–Ying they is no need to scold your people,” his grandmother scolded him as he huffed.

“When will it start?” he asked, glancing at her then yawning while he slouched in his chair. His grandmother had a pot of tea in her hand and began to graceful pour a cup for herself and the others, then handing Wei Wuxian one with a smile.

“You’re as grouchy as your mother when the servants would wake her up in the morning for her lessons, my little sun was a night person I could never get her to sleep at a decent hour.” She chuckled, sipping her tea as Wei Wuxian did as well and instantly felt better, lighter. Surprised he looked at his grandmother who winked and started to talk to Wen Qing about medicine.

The people closest to him were here with the exception of A–Yuan who was being guarded by his ghost and a barrier created by his grandmother. Wei Wuxian didn’t… he was never going to allow A–Yuan to see the darker side of his life, thankfully he was asleep when his parents were murdered. His eyes unstably flashed again making everyone flinch as his grandmother just served him more tea, calming down his anger with a warm blanket that was careful wrapped around him.

It was a feeling he hadn’t felt in a long time, a stable force that brought a gentle smile on his face the more he drank, the pulses of reassurance as it went through his merits. The care, the gentleness, the kindness and more importantly love… his grandmother loved him, and it seemed it was unconditional.

Whatever madness he was falling towards last night was gone. The scene in his room a testament of the things he wished he could do, the control that was slipping each minute the more he thought of his parents, of his life, of everyone he ever met. He sighed.

“How are you feeling, A–Ying?” his uncle asked, his serene features plagued with worry.

“I’m fine, Shishu,” he answered with a smile and watched as a Sect Leader began to walk their way, everyone watched as the thirty something year old man kowtowed when his feet landed on the highest floor.

“Immortal Baoshan Sanren, Young Master Wei, Master Xiao Xingchen, members of Sect Dafan Wen,” he acknowledged as all stood, worry about the man.

“Stand, Sect Leader Ouyang of Baling,” the Immortal ordered, and he followed, his gaze on the floor. “Why have you come here?”

Sect Leader Ouyang stepped forward his head low and from behind his back he took out a qiankun bag and with both his hands he presented it to the Immortal while everyone watched. When the Immortal didn’t grab it, he hesitantly spoke.

“I was young when it happened, Immortal Baoshan.” he began, and slowly rose his head. “I was maybe thirteen or fourteen at the time, it was my first night hunt. I was near Yiling since we are neighbors and I wanted to prove myself to my father that I could night hunt alone without the company of others, with my sword in hand I slayed ghosts and the undead, I took some limbs to show to my father when a stumbled upon a scene of black and I found two swords.” He rose his hands higher and Baoshan Sanren eyes flickered when she turned to Wei Ying, he continued. “I took the swords, Immortal, not knowing whose they were at the time. However, I am glad I took them since now I can return them to their rightful owner at last.” He kneeled, his head low and arms in the air with the small green bag in his hands. The Immortal hesitantly touched the bag then gently opened it and two swords rose from the bag.

“My A–Se, my son,” She called, a hand covering her mouth, tears falling down her pale cheeks.

“A–Die, A–Niang,” Wei Wuxian whispered staring. “Why didn’t you…” he trailed off.

“I keep them with the promise I’d one day return them to their owners or their family–”

“Why didn’t you return them to me?” he demanded as Sect Leader Ouyang shook his head.

“It was not safe for you to have them,” he explained.

Wei Wuxian took a step forward and grabbed both the guards of the swords. “Was for me or because it was unsafe for you?” he glared at the Hall as Sect Leader Ouyang shook his head and with courage looked at Wei Wuxian.

“I did not have the honor of meeting your parents, Young Master Wei, but I had allies who spoke greatly of them. I will not deny the fear you instill,” his features hardened. “However, there is a reason and enemy of an enemy is a friend.”

The Yiling Patriarch stayed silent, glaring at the man but nodded and was about to talk when Sect Leader Ouyang whispered for only their ears.

“The screamed as they were consumed haunt me to this very day,” he admitted, his eyes moist.

“What would you like in return for the swords, Sect Leader Ouyang?” His grandmother asked, finally calm enough to speak.

“No need, Immortal Baoshan.” He told and bowed.

She rose her eyebrow suspiciously eyeing the man. “Nothing?”

“Nothing at all,” he assured.

“Why?”

The inhaled deeply and turned to look at the crystal then back at them. “I have finally paid my debt,” he explained and bowed once more and left down the stairs.

“Sect Leader Ouyang,” Wei Wuxian called, and the man turned, the young man bowed deeply a sight never seen, the man’s eyes widened. “I, Wei Ying courtesy name Wuxian thank you greatly for the return of my parent’s spiritually weapons, if you need anything I am at your call.”

The Hall was silent at the declaration, astound and bitter but Sect Leader Ouyang frowned. “I accept your thanks, Young Master Wei, but you have no debt to me, young man, I am not Jiang Fengmian.” He glared slightly and walked away.

He stayed in his spot, speechless at the man’s words but overall hurt, the words shouldn’t sting at his marital uncle’s name. He was… the person who indirectly murdered his parents and left him in Yiling to live in the streets. He bit his lips, turning away before he screamed to the Hall and went back to his seat, his eyes drifting to all the cultivators. First were the Jiang Sect, Jiang Cheng in the middle looking straight ahead not even glancing at him, his Shijie was with the Jin Sect right next to the Jiang’s, holding her baby with Jin Zixuan by her side. There were many smaller Sects but at the other side of the Hall was the Lan Sect, perfect posture, clean white robes and impeccable hair. His eyes found Lan Zhan’s quickly, sipping his tea as he was beside his brother. The man’s eyes lifted staring at Wei Wuxian with a complicated gaze that made him want to go to him, to hug him to kis– No, no, no.

Don’t daydream, he scolded himself.

“Young child,” he heard his grandmother call and glance to see who see was calling. “Come, child.” She motioned with her hands and Jin Guangyao quickly came up the stairs much to his shook.

He didn’t hate the guy or dislike him. He didn’t really know him honesty, but there was always something in the back of his mind that if thing were different, he would have been a good person, a good friend.

“Would you like to sit with us, Meng Yao?” she invited, gesturing to a seat with Uncle Xiao, Wen Qing and Wen Ning and the other Wen’s.

He quickly shook his head, blushing as he looked around. Was he embarrassed? Nie Mingjue and Nie–Shixiong looked like they would take the offer if they were invited.

“It would be highly inappropriate for me to seat with an Immortal and her family, Immortal Baoshan,” he answered her, still flush.

“Inappropriate is you denying my request to sit with me and my grandson,” she countered.

He was more relax at his grandmother’s remark as he teased a little. “We don’t bite, Young Master.” Smirking as the man turned crimson and Zi Mo coughed loudly.

Meng Yao looked between his grandmother and him, shaking in embarrassment unable to look them in the eye.

“My Lord should not shamelessly flirt,” Hui Fen grunted, glaring at Zi Mo who was laughing.

Meng Yao silently agreed, eyeing the Immortal and Wen’s who seemed amused, and Wei Wuxian chuckled.

“I’m happily married, Young Master, thou I haven’t seen them in a long while,” his eyes drifting towards Lan Zhan then quickly looking back at Jin Guangyao who looked confused as the Hall whispered in wonder. “I’m sure you know them, famous throughout the Cultivation World, their name esteemed and reputable.” Eyes wondered to the cultivators who fit the description, many landing on the Twin Jades. “My one and only love, Emperor Smile,” he smirked, chuckling. “Happily married since I was fifteen,” he then clasped his hand into a prayer. “I long for a bottle or– Hey!” Something was throwing at him, a white bottle with a red cap, he looked up with tear in his eyes at Meng Yao, who silently glared at him. Swiftly he got up and put and arm around the smaller man made pulled him towards their table, huffing and with no resistance Meng Yao sat on the many pillows, Wei Wuxian at his side uncapping the bottle.

“Wei Wuxian!” Wen Qing yelled, making the fearsome Yiling Patriarch flinch. “Don’t you dare drink that bottle, or you’ll be skewered by my needles,” she promised when the bottle was on his lips.

“How can you cheat on your concubines?” Uncle Five asked sipping his tea and his wife laughed beside him.

“The Yiling Patriarch has concubines?” One of the Nie cultivators asked and his grandmother had the same question.

“A–Ying?” she asked in a serious tone, folding her arms.

“Wine! It’s wine grandmother,” he revealed, scratching the back of his neck. “It’s Uncle fourth’s fruit wine. He makes good wine, but nothing can compare to Gusu Lan Emperor Smile.”

His grandmother hummed, agreeing, but nonetheless took the wine from her grandson hands, making the bottle disappear in a flash.

Wei Wuxian pouted, and his grandmother chuckled. “Aiya, A–Ying. It’s too early for wine maybe I can give it to you at lunch.” Wei Wuxian smirked. “Or dinner.” She smirked and laughed with a wave her hand the crystal with its four images began to play.

There was a small boy in rags, huddled in a tight ball in a dark alleyway. The cultivators of Pageantry Hall could hear the bustling streets of Yiling night market with the echoes of venders advertising their products in the image, but it focused of the little boy who didn’t cry or make a sound. Then there were footsteps, and a purple blanket of low quality wrapped the boy from the first snow of the year.

“How nice of Jiang Fengmian to give my nephew such a precious rag,” Xiao Xingchen said.

The night had passed, and Wei Ying snuggled closer to the blanket until a loud bang woke him up. He was up on his feet in a dash, clutching the article of fabric he didn’t have before closely to his chest, remembering how his mama folded cloths with dirty hands and by memory Wei Ying tried to imitate what he had seen long ago. He made a ball, but he was happy and with a gently smile he placed it in the corner of his alleyway and ran off to the street for food.

It had been several months since the Inn Lady hid him for two weeks in small room near the stables, but they finally let him out when an old man threated him with a stick. Wei Ying didn’t like that Inn, he always stayed far away. It took him awhile to understand he couldn’t just walk on to the street like he use to with his Baba and Mama, he learned the hard way with weeks of healing the cuts and bruises as the stall people would curse at him and beat him with anything in arms reach. He shivered remembering the man who had a metal pole, he really liked that man, many times he would give him lots of food and was really kind.

Did he do something wrong?

“A–Ying! There you are my boy,” A chubby man called with a smile, a cup of something in his hand as the dirty boy came closer, he handed it to him. “Drink your milk up, A–Ying you’re a growing boy.” He told as Wei Ying nodded and began to chug the white liquid and showed the cup with his two hands.

“Very good,” The man praised and started to make A–Ying his breakfast. On a cylinder that was heated by many logs of wood the vendor grabbed a brush and lathered it all over until it was finely coated with a large ladle, he poured the batter then took a wooden slab to spread it thinly on the iron plate. “How many eggs do you want A–Ying?” he asked.

“Humm, I want one.” The man didn’t listen and grabbed two. “No! no, I want two, uncle.” The man nodded, and cracked two eggs and began to spread it like he did the batter.

“What is he making?” The Madam of a prosperous Sect down south asked, looking puzzled at the man’s concoction.

“It’s Jianbing,” A Nie cultivator said, but the Madam still looked confused. “It’s a breakfast and a snack convenient when you’re traveling or in a hurry to go somewhere.”

“It doesn’t look appetizing,” A rich Young Master said.

The man then flipped it so the eggs side so it could cook and began to spread a thick rich sauce, he was about to add vegetables when Wei Ying cheeks puffed.

“Bobo, what about the chili?” he pouted, and the man chuckled. “Baba liked chili so does A–Ying!” the man was silent, and with a sad smile he added the tiniest amount of chili oil making the boy smile as he added green onion, scallions and two sausages and began to wrap it.

“Wow, that’s a good jianbing!” a cultivator said.

“Would have costed me, two silvers and a copper for a jianbing like that,” another added.

“There you go, A–Ying. Careful, it’s hot,” he warned, handing the jianbing so A–Ying could grab it with two hands. “Do you remember my warnings?” he questioned, and the boy nodded with a determined face.

“Stay away from Inn Lady and...”

“And?” he trailed off.

“And, and the mustache man with expensive robes, umm his family too.”

“Very good, A–Ying,” he praised, fluffing his dirty, matted hair with not a single care in the world. “Now run along no one can see my little A–Ying,” he said secretly.

Wei Ying puffed his cheeks again and pouted.

“Bobo,” he whined. “A–Ying is six now, a grown man.”

“Yes, yes,” The man agreed as he looked around. “Run along big A–Ying.”

The child beamed and ran along, going to his alleyway to eat his meal of the day.

“If you ask me, he seems to have a pretty go life for a child on the streets,” A cultivator said pointedly as the image changed.

It had been a couple of days then a week until Bobo came back to work. For that entire week whoever’s stall he went up to the owners would flinch and drive him away, throwing him a baozi or a fruit screaming at him to go away. Wei Ying didn’t understand since the stall people were nice to him and gave him food and praised him a lot.

He understood when Bobo came back to his corner a few blocks from his alley and Wei Ying went to his Bobo, the closer he got he noticed his purple face and his right arm wrapped around with a white cloth. When Bobo noticed Wei Ying, the man flinched like the others did, backing away in fear that the little boy didn’t comprehend, then rage and the man limped to a container of fresh batter and throw it towards Wei Ying missing by a few centimeters. The child began to tear up calling for his bobo and it ignited a beast in the large man.

“You stupid filthy dog! Get out of my sight!” he screamed attracting the attention of the stall venders and customers. “Get!” he yelled throwing all his ingredients at the boy as he cried for his bobo.

What did he do wrong?

“Bobo,” he whimpered, fumbling backwards.

“It’s because of you I’m like this! You disgusting leech!” he raged, towering closer to Wei Ying as men from out of nowhere came. “Let me go! It’s all his fault, look at what they have done to me. LOOK AT ME!” Striking a man to his right and gestured to his body.

“He’s a child, his parents,” a man reasoned pushing him back.

But the jianbing owner growled and spat. “That good for nothing orphan should die, look at all the trouble he’s caused.” He then slipped for the men holding him and grabbed a metal tube and swing it towards Wei Ying hitting his arm as the boy cried, falling to the ground. “You, you, you!” He hit his body many times as he cried in pain. “Ungrateful, dirty, cunning rat! Get away from me, you pest,” he spat kicking him with his healthy foot. “Never come near me, you hear me!”

“How could he do that to a child?” A cultivator whispered still watching the Jianbing owner beating little Wei Wuxian then he began to destroy his stall.

“And with a metal pole,” A female cultivator added with tears in her eyes.

“How can the man be so stingy it was one jianbing!” An Ouyang disciple accused.

“The man was beaten,” Nie Huaisang mentioned, watching the scene as Wei Ying ran to his alley way and hid there. “They may have threatened his family for simply feeding Wei–Shixiong.”

“But it wasn’t even a lot just one jianbing,” Another argued.

“It wasn’t about the jianbing necessarily,” He began. “Adding an extra egg and meat is something a close vender would do every now and then they’d became a loyal customer but Wei–Shixiong wasn’t a customer. The Bobo was feeding him a good meal every morning and slowly grown closer to him.” He watched the crying child as he huddled his dirty stale blanket and narrowed his eyes. “They could no longer stay silent.”

The flashes from scene to scene were always cruel then the last.

“I can’t look!” a cultivator screamed.

Wei Wuxian hated and feared this memory.

Wei Ying dodged another beating, dragging his body to an empty alleyway to stay for several nights to heal his wounds.

Then both Wei Ying and Wei Wuxian flinched at the sound of barking. Little Wei Ying crowded towards the wall, pressing close against it as the dog came closer, growling at him.

Wei Wuxian closed his eyes, shaking at the sound that echoed in the Hall. The grip on the table didn’t loosen and whimpers escaped his lips every time a growl rang. He knew this memory, very well ingrained in his mind so he could never forget his fears.

A scream boomed in the hall and the vicious canine sank its teeth into his leg, aggressively moving his head side to side as if to tear his leg off.

“Get away!” he banged his hands on the animal.

“Stop!” he cried.

“STOP!”

Tears swelled in his eyes, listening to his younger self scream for it to stop, begging for the pain to go away, crying for help that would never come, yet silently resigned that no one would come to save him.

Until the image changed again.

It was snowing again. His body covered with faint bruises and scars but Wei Ying was making hay figures of his parents, still smiling when a child was at the entrance of an abandoned street with white robes, playing with a rattle drum until he stopped and stared at Wei Ying.

“It’s Hanguang–jun,” They all said, glancing at the person in question as he attentively watched his younger self.

“Lan Zhan?” His eyes widened, watching the little boy.

The falling snow making the boy look like an angel when he walked closer. Wei Ying smiled brightly at the silent boy when he stopped before him.

Neither of them spoke as Lan Zhan handed him his toy and left without a trace.

“Lan Zhan, it was you?” Wei Wuxian asked his mouth open, staring at his… friend?

Lan Zhan hummed; his ears pink as he nodded once.

“I remember that winter, Wangji left your side, and you made me hold your hand as we franticly searched for him,” Lan Xichen chuckled softly, eyeing his uncle. “He was only gone for a couple of minutes.”

Lan Qiren huffed and drank his tea eyeing both his nephews. “So, you gave your mother’s toy to a child of the street and lied to me?” he inquired.

“Did not lie,” Lan Wangji spoke, glancing at his uncle. “Uncle asked if I lost it, I didn’t respond. Did not lie.” He repeated.

“Well Lan Zhan looks adorable as a child,” Wei Wuxian smiled, the little boy in white robes walking out of the scene and Wei Wuxian was quiet for a second before adding. “I think I still have that rattle in the Burial Mounds. I wonder where it is?”

Lan Qiren eyes twitched as the vein on his forehead became prominent as he glared at his youngest nephew then Wei Wuxian.

Then the scene changed again.

Fighting.

Surviving.

Breaking down.

Crying to sleep in a cocoon of his own filthy.

Running.

Get beat up.

Dogs, lots of dogs.

Small acts of kindness from strangers.

His bright breathtaking smile.

Another dog fight…

Many could instantly tell; how traumatic and fearful Wei Wuxian was. He made no sound when a single bark of that ever size dog would make him frozen in horror, his eyes watered immediately unable to take his eyes off the creature.

It was the first time they heard it.

´Baba, Mama,´

“How? He didn’t move his lips,” A cultivator said.

Wei Wuxian like all the scenes involving dogs was curled up, beside Wen Qing, his head on her shoulder as she soothed the growing panic to run away.

“A–Qing’s here A–Ying, Jiejie here,” she whispered comforting the shivering man, until to her surprise fell asleep.

“Jie,” he whispered, shifting to a more comfortable position.

“The tea worked excellently,” Baoshan Sanren commented, her eyes soft watching her grandson sleep. “He didn’t have a wink of sleep last night; it is better for him not to relive his past. Qing–er, wake him when this chapter of his life has ended.” She drank her tea, watching Wei Wuxian pasted again while Wen Qing nodded.

“We can hear his thoughts, but why now?” Nie Huaisang asked, fanning himself.

“He is desperate to be heard. It is said a child develops thoughts at the age of two some say older, but one can never really know,” Wen Qing informed, then turned towards Nie Huaisang. “For A–Ying it is normal for him to call for his parents in the safety of his mind.”

´Baba, Mama,´

“It sounds like a voice muffled by water,” A Jiang Elder mentioned, as his few Elders nodded as well.

Four horrifying hours had passed when the crystal stopped.

“What happened?” A cultivator asked watching the crystal.

“The images frozen,” Another stated, pointing at the crystal.

Whispers began at the unmoving image as many began to stand and stretch their aching limbs. It had been an intense watch, many turned to look at the Sleeping Patriarch with pity others questioned him as a person while some felt nothing at all for his suffering, it didn’t excuse his actions nor pardoned his crimes.

The Wen’s were getting ready to stand when Baoshan Sanren shook her head lightly and faced the image, confused looking at one another. They complied, watching the image when they heard faint panting.

Heads immediately snapped toward the crystal while confused expressions appeared in many of the cultivators.

It rang louder.

“What is that?” A disciple of Lan asked.

“What? Have you never heard someone pant under you?” A disciple of Jin mocked as some cultivators laughed at the blushing Lan.

“That’s not panting from sex,” Nie Mingjue said crudely unbothered, while the hall blushed as he drank his wine.

Then the image focused on… something.

It wasn’t frozen. No, the image was showing them a dark room with a rugged man in chair when a door creaked open.

White with fire red flames adorned his robes, hair elegantly simply but stunning, nonetheless.

“Uncle Ruohan?” Wen Qing said softly.

The man looked normal, his hands behind his back staring at the rugged man.

“Why is Wen Ruohan in the Patriarch’s past? What is his affiliation with Wei Wuxian?” Jin Guangshan asked looking smug when the words left his lips.

“I have no clue,” the Immortal answered, unbothered.

“Are you finally done?” he asked in an unsympathetic tone, glaring at the man in front of him as he exhaled deeply.

“Kill me,” The dirty man whispered not even lifting his head as he replied.

Again, another deep tired sigh. The man looked around the cell, his nose scrunched in displeasure. Thick black curtains covered completely the windows, every article of clothing was torn, and on the floor, the man’s bed flipped and the wooden frame broken into tiny pieces. The walls, he shook his head and looked at the man’s fisted hands blood still running down them, droplets dirtying the already filthy floor, were basically destroyed.

“It’s been four years now.”

“Three and eleven months,” The man huffed and lifted his face. None were surprised when they saw Zhao Zhuliu.

“Qing–er, wake up A–Ying quickly,” The Immortal ordered.

Wen Qing nodded and began to lightly shake Wei Wuxian while he groaned and snuggled closer whispering something she couldn’t understand as he started to drool on her shoulder, she pinched his stomach and twisted. The man sprinted to life and glared at her until his grandmother’s voice calmed him down.

“Look at the image, A–Ying.”

And he did.

“Why can’t you just kill me?” Zhao Zhuliu asked sounding resigned. “My body and soul have no will to continue.”

 “I will not kill you,” Wen Ruohan said as he walked to the curtains and yanked them open, a hiss for behind him echoed in the room.

“Then why bring me here?” He demanded and stood up, turning towards the Former Deceased Sect Leader of Qishan Wen. “You’ve kept me lock up for more than three years. Order your guards, your generals, your son. ORDER ANYONE JUST LET ME DIE.” He was panting heavily, his eyes filled with red veins.

“No,” he said simply. “Your desire to die is poisonous and even if you were to die Zhuliu the answers you seek are not on the other side.” His face scanned the ghost before him. “After all this time you still haven’t understand that I brought you here because of your safety. Cangse Sanren is gone, Zhuliu. Her husband is gone, their child–” Zhao Zhuliu whimpered. “That child is gone as well and no matter how many times you twist every possible scenario in your head there was nothing you could have gone to prevent their deaths; you must understand that.”

“I cou–”

“Nothing! THERE WAS NOTHING YOU COULD HAVE DONE!” he screamed as if he would finally hear his words. “How many time do I have to tell you?” he asked with a frown, sounding drained and defeated.

Zhao Zhuliu turned his head in shame and bit his lip and remained quiet.

“My offer still stands,” he reminded.

Confused, the cultivators looked at one another. In the images of the past Wen Ruohan never explicitly said what he was offering Zhao Zhuliu, but many could guess.

“I have no reason to live.”

Wen Ruohan ignored him. “You had once told me how you despised your family and Sect. I know it is your blood that connects you to her and there is nothing I can do about that. Your name is also a connect to her, to Wei Ying.” Zhao Zhuliu eyes widen while Wen Ruohan walked closer. “If you can live without a propose, if you can live without your name that ties you to the people you so deeply love, if you can breathe without guilt. Take my name and start again with a new purpose.” A hand landed on Zhao Zhuliu shoulder as he stared out the window and froze.

There, on the ledge of his window was a silver flower growing out of the wall, his golden core ached while his heart beated fast. He turned toward Wen Ruohan his hand still on his shoulder while he thought and walked to his window and opened, taking the flower from its roots as he conserved it with spiritually energy making it last forever.

When he looked back at Wen Ruohan, he must have seen something as he opened the door and waited for him to cross, he only nodded and walked out the room.

It was the death of Zhao Zhuliu and the birth of Wen Zhuliu.

“Is Dishan Zhao Sect Leader present?” The Immortal asked, second later a man stood up with an appearance similar to Zhao Zhuliu.

“Immortal,” he said and bowed low.

Baoshan Sanren analyzed him from head to toe and with a nod gestured him to sit down.

“You are not training her to become a cultivator!” Yu Ziyuan’s shouting rang in Pageantry Hall, her hands on Jiang Fengmian’s table while she glared at him.

“She is my first born, the future leader of Yunmeng Jiang, Yanli is only 9 years old, and she is beginning to form her golden core.” Jiang Fengmian said not even looking towards his wife.

“But doesn’t Young Madam Jin have a weak core?” A cultivator questioned while Jiang Yanli rocked her baby intently watching her parents conversation.

“What about your son, A–Cheng? I gave you an heir, a future leader of Yunmeng Jiang, the title belongs to him,” she demanded, taking a paper from her husband’s hand, crumpling it and throwing it to the ground.

“How rude,” A Jin Elder said.

Jiang Fengmian looked unbothered and eyed Yu Ziyuan and sighed.

“She is my perfect heiress, at such a young age Yanli is caring, humble and kind. She has a good foundation to be an excellent leader. And once she fully forms her golden core, she will be a powerful and benevolent cultivator.”

“She is a woman!” she spat, and Jiang Fengmian eyes snapped at her in shook and disgusts. He stood up, walking towards her until he was close to her, an obvious height difference.

“You are a woman,” he mentioned. “Your mother the great Leader of Sect Meishan Yu didn’t need to be coiled by a man for her to succeed, and neither will my daughter.” He walked towards his door and finished with. “Jiang Yanli, my first and only daughter will be known as the Greatest Sect Leader of Yunmeng Jiang and there is nothing you can do to stop that, it is her birth right. Your son is her spare.”

Then the image changed.

A hand gently knocked on a door several times and rushed footstep quickly opened the door.

“A–Die!” Jiang Yanli throw herself towards her father hugging him tightly as he patted her messy hair. “What are you doing here?” she smiled brightly, and her father did the same.

“We are starting your training,” was the only thing he could say, and Jiang Yanli eyes widened and closed the door on the father. Jiang Fengmian chuckled and waited for his daughter to change, several minutes later she was out and wearing light cloths with a wooden sword tied to her waist. She grabbed her father’s hand, dragging him with her.

“Come on baba, let’s go!”

They were sitting in a lotus pose, the duo’s back straight as they breathed in the crisp scent of lotus.

“Do you feel it, A–Li?” he asked, his eyes still close. His daughter hummed a yes and a proud smile bloomed in his features. “Good, now try to condense the energy little by little in your lower dantian, you will feel as it grows stronger the more you nurture it.”

“Yes, baba.”

The pair stayed like that for the entire morning with soft and continues encouragements from her father and the steady concentration of Yanli slowly and with more time she’d have a strong golden core.

“That’s enough, my little lotus, it’s time to eat then we can practice your swordplay,” Jiang Fengmian said as he stood up and extended a hand for his daughter who took it and didn’t let go as they walked towards the pavilion that look out the glistening water.

It was a pleasant sight, father and daughter having a quiet meal as Jiang Fengmian add meats and veggies to Jiang Yanli bowls and she did the same.

“Why are we watching them eat?” A cultivator asked.

“Isn’t this supposed to be about Wei Wuxian?” Jiang Wanyin asked sneering at the image of his father and sister. “What does my father and sister have to do with him when he wasn’t even in our lives yet?”

“A–Li, why are you sad?” Her father brushed a strain a hair out of her face and cleaned her cheek. Jiang Yanli was still frowning as she glanced at the training field her father’s eyes following her own, he looked thoughtful as he continued. “We don’t have to train today, my little lotus, tomorrow we can practice your sword skills,” he said hopefully trying to cheer her up, but his daughter shook her head.

“Muqin,” she whispered in explanation, not looking at her father as she elaborated. “Muqin said girls don’t play with swords like boys do.” She fisted her robes, her head low.

His eyebrows dipped low with a deep frown etched into his lips, he was about to counter whatever nonsense the girl’s mother filled in her head when she continued.

“I’m supposed to like cooking and cleaning and pretty things with flowers and gems. Muqin said I have to be a good bride for Young Master Jin of Lanling and I should learn how to sew and be a girl instead of a boy.”

“Your mother said that,” he growled, clenching the stone table.

She nodded.

“How can she say that to her own daughter?” A female cultivator asked dumbfounded.

“She was raised in a Sect of female lineage yet she downcast her own daughter when she rose higher than herself, disgraceful.” Yu Ziyuan’s eldest sister said, while many of her Sect members agreed.

“Muqin,” she stopped, looking fearful. “I’m a spare to didi and that my core will be weak and my body can’t handle a golden core.” Then she finally rose her head. Jiang Fengmian heart stopped seeing his daughter’s tears falling down her rosy cheeks, a wave of saddens consumed him as he pulled his daughter closer to him until she was in his lap, holding her tight while he tried to ease her worries.

But no matter what he was saying to his precious lotus he was distant, on autopilot. A beast banging on his cage, snarling to be released to protect his daughter. The swirl of energy of his body and his sword buzzing at his side waiting for his orders. It was always her, the one who always brought out the worst in him. Now she was harming his daughter, his little girl. His arms tightened around Yanli.

“Fengmian,” her acid voice reached his ears, his head snapping at her direction and at her side was Jiang Cheng holding her dress. Her demon eyes wondered towards his daughter, a glare in her black eyes he’d never tolerate being directed at his own. “Why are you holding Yanli so tightly? Let her go,” She order, but Jiang Fengmian stood up with his daughter in his arms and looked at her, repulsed not even acknowledging her comment as he left holding his world in his arms.

“A parent must always look for the best path for their child even if that path doesn’t include their partner,” Madam Jin wisely said.

“There are some people who should never be parents,” Sect Leader He added.

“Yanli,” Her maternal grandmother called, and she turned to face her, inclining her head. “What we are seeing…” she paused glancing towards Baoshan Sanren with hesitance then her granddaughter. “Is it true this has happened?”

The young mother’s gaze was fixed on the table, her eyes wondering towards the many dishes while she rocked her son. There was a small cautious nod when her eyes met her popo and the elder woman’s face shattered in utter disappear.

Wei Ying walked mindfully towards the streets, his head moving side to side analyzing everything in his path, his eyes continuously guarded. Cautious of every step.

“When did you unlearn that?” Jin Guangyao asked for the first time, turning to face Wei Wuxian.

Wei Wuxian hummed in question to focused on the image and Jin Guangyao gestured towards the scene again as Wei Ying moved precisely with no excess movement.

“Ahh,” he sighed in remembrance and just smiled at him.

“Are those Jiang disciples?” A cultivator commented as the two men towards the image.

“There’s so many of them. I wonder why there in Yiling?”

“Maybe they’re on a night hunt,” Someone answered, but they were doubtful.

Dozens of Jiang disciples entered the streets of Yiling, relaxed and playful as they walked the streets buying food or looking at the many things the market could offer. But the vendors were hesitant at the cultivators, never meeting their eyes, mumbling the price of their products, or outright flinching from the disciples refusing to sell them anything, with each stall the disciples glanced at one another until the Head Disciple gestured towards their Sect Leader who was speaking with the Chief of Yiling, a pleasant conversation as they walked the bustling street.

“Sect Leader,” a cluster of disciples called, bowing at him and the man at his side.

“Sect Leader,” The Head Disciple called while Jiang Fengmian acknowledged him with a nod and a gentle smile. The man hesitated to speak his eyes glancing at the Chief suspiciously and Fengmian nodded and leaned forward so he could whisper in his ear. “I think the man is hiding something from us.” The Sect Leader was calm with a look of disbelief as the Head Disciple frowned. “Since the moment we’ve stepped into Yiling everyone is weary of us, not looking at us, minimal interactions, not selling to us and are blatantly rude. Something's fishy.” He glanced at the Chief again and backed away from Jiang Fengmian.

“Sharp,” The Immortal commented.

The Sect Leader of Yunmeng Jiang eyed the man with a level of suspicion and said. “The sun is quite intense today. Do your wife and daughter have an umbrella for the heat?” The man thought for a second but everyone in Pageantry Hall saw how his eyes slightly widened and how he bit the corner of his lip only to chuckle a second later and make a flimsy excuse, leaving the group of Jiang Disciples even more unease.

“Yet easily deceived.” And Wei Wuxian nodded in agreement like everyone sitting at their table.

Jiang Fengmian careful and regally walked the market, his whole body radiating a gentle energy of spiritually energy. His disciples were suspicious, looking for something to back up the uneasiness they felt since the moment they came. But they were too obvious and the people of Yiling were weary, a perfect combination.

High and low they looked.

What were they hiding?

The answer was quick when Jiang Fengmian eyes landed on a small street boy, the rags that covered his body didn’t conceal his difficult and cheerless life. But his heart beated at an accelerated rate the moment the child looked up. He knew this child; it was his child.

“You delusional menace!” His uncle shouted to the image watching of his nephew studying the boy with loving eyes. “Disgusting!” the man sneered.

“He’s one of the reason Young Master Wei doesn’t have a family,” A female cultivator commented.

“But he gave him a home,” another said to the disgust of the people in Pageantry Hall.

To their surprise Jin Zixuan laughed, wholeheartedly ignoring the glares of half the Hall and his wife’s, in turn he glared at the man and sneered at him looking like his younger self.

“Former Sect Leader Jiang of Yunmeng gave him a roof to sleep under,” he corrected and for the first time looked at Wei Wuxian who simply watched. “The man may be my father-in-law but he was no better than Madam Yu.”

In a flash the man had a piece of melon in his hand, the fruit was sweetly ripe, the juices running down the rind as the big piece of fruit glistened in the sun. Wei Ying eyed the fruit in his hand then to him, moving closer and crouched before the boy, watching his nose twitch as he eyed the melon. His heart flutter at that reaction, he looked so much like Wei Changze when he did that. Jiang Fengmian loved it, he always waiting for his zhiji to grab his favorite fruit with his gorgeous smile, and he waited for A–Ying. Again, the adorable twitch and a light frown that made him chuckle.

The noise grabbed Wei Ying’s attention, no longer staring at the fruit but at the man and a moment later smiled. Jiang Fengmian's heart dropped unable to move at such a flawless site. He handed the melon to the boy eating the fruit so hungrily he was sure he couldn’t taste it.

With shaking hands, he petted the boy hair only for Wei Ying to flinch and quickly backed away from him.

“A–Ying,” he called in a voice so soft, so loving, the boy’s eyes widened and stared at the mysterious man. “A–Ying.” Jiang Fengmian hand once again landed on Wei Ying’s head, brushing his dirty hair then he began to lightly brush his finger on his cheek while the boy stared at him with a yearning gaze.

“You’ve grown so much,” he said fondly, a smile blooming on his face as tears ran down his cheeks.

“Sect Leader, Sect Leader, we have foun–”the Head Disciple stopped in his tracks as the others did behind him, they stared at the boy who looked so much like. “Wei Changze,” the man whispered.

“Er–Shixiong.”

“That’s the son of Er–Shixiong.”

“It’s Wei Ying!”

Wei Ying began to shake at the men in purple robes crowded closer and unconsciously grabbed Jiang Fengmian’s clothes. The man smiled at the gesture.

“A–Ying,” He called the scared boy again and smiled when the boy turned towards him. “I’m Jiang Fengmian, Sect Leader of Yunmeng Jiang.” Wei Ying face was neutral with no understanding of who the person before him was. “I was your parents zhi–” a lough cough interrupted him and he paused for a second, watching how the boy’s eyes sparkled with anticipation. “Your father was a very dear person to me, and your mother was also a person I deeply cherished. If I had known you were in the streets,” his eyes were down casted as his disciples echoed the same sentiment.

“How dare he lie to him! He’s the reason he’s orphaned.”

“Are his disciples stupid or what?” A cultivator shouted.

“They don’t know what we know!” Another countered.

“A very dear person pleases; THE MAN WAS OBSESSED.” And many agreed.

The Wen’s glanced at Wei Wuxian, but the man only watched in silences, his body leaning on the throne.

“No emotion can describe what I felt when he took my hand,” he began, loud enough for everyone in the Hall to hear, viewing how Jiang Fengmian left the alleyway with little Wei Wuxian in his arms. “It had been a long time… since someone looked at me that way.”

As the group of Jiang Disciples left the market with their Sect Leader behind them. The man stopped to buy something, relaxing when the street boy rested on the crook of his neck.

“I was safe again,” his voice broke.

Jiang Fengmian handed Wei Ying another piece of melon, making the boy in the image and Wei Wuxian nose twitch in disgust, but hunger was cruel and one who was starving can’t be picky.

With the child of his former zhiji’s in his arms, he rode on his sword to Lotus Pier holding tightly the precious bundle so he wouldn’t fall and promised him so many things he could never give.

“I hate melon,” Wei Wuxian spat, watching his young self believe all the lies he was told, the roles he would have, the family he was promised. Disappointment filled his bones, the wanted to scream at himself to never take his hand, to not fall for the promises. You were never loved, he thought.

“I hate it,” he whispered as Wei Ying fell asleep in his martial uncle arms.

Chapter Text

“Where were you?” Yu Ziyuan asked the moment Jiang Fengmian landed on the dock, her trusted maids at her side. “Answer me,” she demanded until her eyes landed on the child in her husband’s arms. Her features twisted even if he covered the child, she immediately recognized that hair, that face, those EYES. She wanted to laugh at the irony of how this street rat of an orphan came to her home.

“It’s your fault Wei Ying’s an orphan!”

The air was thick with tension as no one moved. Her posture relaxed but firm with her hands in front of her. “You will NOT bring that child into our home, Jiang Fengmian,” she said leaving no room to argue while her husband simply stared at her with indifferences, patting the child’s filthy hair.

‘When had you shown that type of affection to our son? When was the last time you carried A–Cheng with such care?’

“Madam Yu, you don’t under–” the Head Disciple began.

“Silence! Don’t speak to me and don’t tell me what I do and don’t understand,” She snapped at the man and turned her attention to Fengmian again, taking a step forward.

“That boy goes,” she glared at the child, who hid himself in the crook of Jiang Fengmian’s neck, it only irritated Yu Ziyuan farther. “Jiang Fengmian,” she swore lowly, her nails digging into her palms. “Now.”

His eyes snapped towards her in absolute hatred as he pulled Wei Ying closer when he heard him whimper.

“It’s okay, A–Ying, you have nothing to be afraid of,” he promised, shushing the boy.

“A–Ying,” she taunted, already knowing the bastard’s name, the name her cowardly husband wanted for her son. Her eyes widen in forced surprised, she missed a target because of her injures that was now slapping her in the face years later.

How did he find a supposedly dead child? She had heard the news the Chief of Yiling said, though it was untrue, the boy didn’t die in the ‘night hunt’ his parents did. Yu Ziyuan never cared to investigate farther, the boy was dead for all she cared yet somehow, he was here, in Lotus Pier.

“The same Ying you wanted for our son. Who’s bastard is it?” Yu Ziyuan laughed. “Oh, let me guess, those rogue cultivators, the whore and the servant. What were their names? Cangse Sanren and Wei Changze.” She crossed her arms. “Did you think I’d let you bring the son of a lowly servant into my home, my sect? You’re stupider as days go by.”

The Senior Disciples what were there glared at Madam Yu, clutching her sword tightly while they silently raged. How dare that woman speak of their Er–shixiong and his wife with such disrespect.

“You are welcome to leave,” he said as he began to walk into his home, the disciples smiled, hiding their smirks while followed their Sect Leader.

“What?” she asked in disbelief, shaking in rage while her husband stopped and looked over his shoulder.

“The famed and wise Yu Ziyuan doesn’t understand a simple phrase?” he mocked. “I thought the education of Meishan Yu provided for their Ladies was on par with that of the Great Sects.”

“Is he cutting ties with his wife once and for all?” A cultivator said, scandalized.

“Servers her right! To demand he leave the child they orphaned on the streets again.”

“He shouldn’t even be there in the first place!” A cultivator reminded them. “Wei–gongzi should have been with the Wen’s, with the Nie’s or any other ally.”

“You dare send me away because of that child?” she asked, strangely calm. “Is he your bastard?”

Jiang Fengmian and his disciples froze. They all knew the child was Wei Changze and Cangse Sanren son, a perfect mix of the two cultivators, but Jiang Fengmian was silent.

“Your servants can gather your belongings. I will send a letter to your mother explain why I no longer need a wife or Madam Jiang; you are to leave immediately.”

Yu Ziyuan laughed, both hands on her stomach. She had the same crazed eyes when she murdered Wei Ying’s parents. It was then when a group of Elders had heard the commotion and began to descend the steps into the front courtyard.

“What is this commotion?” An elder asked, his eyes momentary glancing at Madam Yu with concern. Were they fighting again?

“I’ll tell you what’s this commotion about. My dearest cowardly husband is sending me, the Violet Spider of Meishan Yu, back to my sect like a prize whose served it’s use, all because of a street rat,” she viciously spat. “This Sect Leader dares to hold this child above me, Madam Yu of Yunmeng Jiang, the Lady of Lotus Pier!”

“Fengmian,” his uncle called lowly. “Is this true?”

He looked up towards his uncle. “She made me choose and I chose,” he answered simply.

“Fengmian,” he called in a disappointed tone, staring at the child in his arms.

“If you think for a second that you can get rid of me so easily think again!” she walked determinately towards him and when his back was to the Elder of his Sect, Yu Ziyuan smiled wickedly. “I will take the jade, gold and silk, every possession in my name, the alliances and treaties my family made when we married and the servants that were gifted to me.”

“Very well,” he answered quickly, without a second thought.

“Sect Leader you can’t be serious.”

“Fengmian, think for a moment! What about our sect?”

Yu Ziyuan bit her cheek, her eyes clouded for a moment. “My– my children with stay–”

“Jiang Yanli, my daughter stays here, in her home, Lotus Pier,” he blurted, his eyes challenging.

“A–Die,” Jiang Cheng softly called, sounding like a child.

“Enough of this nonsense!” The Eldest Elder shouted, stopping whatever argument that was about to occur. “Who is this child?” Her eyes landed on the bundle in his arms, his hand cradling Wei Ying’s dirty head, hiding him from the world.

Jiang Fengmian was silent again, and Yu Ziyuan seethed in the background.

“Elder Jiang,” the Head Disciple saluted nervously when the tension grew. “The child– this child, he– the boy–”

“Spit it out!” Another Elder demanded.

“Is Wei Ying.”

“Wei Ying, you mean … ” she faltered with her next step, eyes pinning the child in her Great grandnephew arms then glanced at Fengmian’s for an answer.

The man nodded. “He’s the child of Wei Changze and Cangse Sanren, my zhijis.”

“How is this possible?” murmured one.

“I thought he perished with his parents.”

“We must inform Sect Leader Wen and Nie!”

“No,” The Eldest Elder said definitively, staring at Jiang Fengmian and back at the child. “Wei Ying, this child stays in Yunmeng Jiang.”

They froze, staring at the woman with disgust. A powerful Elder who had a say in the decisions of the Sect. Wasn’t she one of the people who was ashamed of Jiang Fengmian’s obsession?

“This family…” A cultivator in Nie cursed incomplete as his eyes harden.

“You can be serious, Great Aunt. This child has family!” Elder Jiang Heqing argues. “We have no right to him.”

“This boy won’t stay, Jiang Wuli, I forbid it,” Yu Ziyuan threatened, her whip already sparking.

“You can forbid it all you want, Yu Ziyuan, however it is the Elders and Sect Leader of Yunmeng Jiang who have the final say.” The woman in white hair glanced at the disciples present, then back at the heaving woman. “Is this not what you have planted, Madam Yu?” She flinched at the title, but the Elder was tranquil in body and gaze. “I naively compared you to Former Lady of Yunmeng Jiang, I have seen nothing in you that I once saw in her. You bit more then you could chew. Fengmian,” she called and turned, walking up the stairs as the Elders and Disciples followed her. She stayed on the top and just as Heqing and Fengmian were going to walk inside her hands wrapped around their wrist, her grip tightened for a moment until she let go and turned to Yu Ziyuan, who was at the bottom. The two men stayed at her side.

“Take your things, but you won’t take the children of Yunmeng Jiang. They stay, Madam Yu.” The woman was dumbfounded as she trembled for the first time in many years. This wasn’t supposed to happen, Fengmian was supposed to take her side and get rid of the boy. But she never saw the Elders interference that they’d side with … their family. Of course, most of the Elders were blood Jiang’s or loyal to the main family, of course. She wouldn’t even have a right to her children if she walked away. “Well, Yu Ziyuan. What will it be?” Her eyes pierced her, but they both know the answer. She bit her tongue and only nodded, marching to her wing.

“Fengmian,” the Eldest Elder called. The Sect Leader stiffened, not daring to look at the imposing woman that was his Great Grand Aunt. “Protect him or may heaven strike you.” With that she walked away with his Uncle Heqing walking behind her, sneering.

“Why?” Wei Wuxian helplessly asked his grandmother. The Immortal was pensive and didn’t answer.

“Do you think she knew?” Xiao Xingchen asked, looked back at his master.

“Not fully no,” she answered, watching the two Elders disappear. Her gaze landed on Elder Jiang Heqing as the man ducted his head. “But Jiang Wuli did an excellent job,” she began.

“No one spoke against her, they got what they wanted,” Wen Qing said, but bit her lip as the image changed. “Even so, they forced her hand and we’re seeing the consequences.”

Two were glaring poison, one kindly watched with sisterly eyes as the other was smugly pleased.

Wei Ying was clean in the first time in many years with small masterly purple robes on top of Jiang Fengmian. The man was gently and carefully feeding the boy with utmost patience, but Wei Ying could feel those stabbing eyes on him, he curled further into the man that made him feel save.

“A–Die,” Jiang Yanli called when he put a piece of meat and vegetables in her bowl. The father looked up with a gazing smile, she returned the gesture and glance at the boy in his lap. “I have a new didi.” She meant to say it in a question, but it came out more like a statement.

Her father chuckled; his eyes soft. “You have a new didi, A–Li. This is Wei Ying,” Yu Ziyuan hissed but said nothing. “Wei Ying, this is my daughter, your jiejie and my son,” He turned to the pouting boy. “Your didi, A–Cheng.”

“A–Li, jiejie, A–Cheng, didi,” he repeated.

“Yes,” he squeezed the boy and patted his head. “Your big sister and little brother,” he said completely ignoring his wife presence, but the woman slammed her bowl and rose from the table, glaring at both of them with pursed lips and left with Jiang Cheng following her.

Both Jiang Fengmian and Yanli sighed as Wei Ying trembled a bit. Jiang Yanli stood her head down and just when Wei Ying thought she was about to leave him, she kneeled down to his level and took his hand. It was warm and soft on his little hands.

“A–Ying,” she breathed. Wei Ying looked up and was amazed when no anger, no jealous or resentment was on her face, just understanding.

The connection was instant, engraved to his very core.

“Don’t worry, A–Ying. Jiejie here.”

It was nighttime with cicadas singing in the starry night and the scent of lotus present lulling everyone to sleep except.

“This is my room!” The young voice of Sect Leader Jiang Wanyin shouted behind a closed door. Wei Ying longingly stared at the door, waiting for the boy to open it.

“But,” Wei Ying whispered, clutching his pillow and blanket tighter.

“My A–Niang told me that you’re just a servant, we can’t share rooms. Go away if you don’t, I’ll call my dogs!” The boy threatened, and Wei Ying quickly dropped his things and ran in a panic.

Jiang Cheng for the first time looked away, his eyes finding the floor more appealing.

The boy ran like his life depended on it, and once it did, with his little feet he ran through the training fields into the forest stumbling in the uneven land coved in tall brush.

‘Higher,’ Wei Ying thought as he began to climb a tree.

“He going to fall,” said a group of junior cultivators, quickly looking away.

He trembled in fear and adrenaline holding on to the thick branch while he panted. ‘No dogs, no dogs.’ They heard him repeat multiple times.

“A great fear of dogs,” Zewu–jun commented, eyeing his brother. Lan Wangji nodded.

“Oh, A–Xian,” Jiang Yanli whispered remorsefully.

Then the image changed again to a frantic but quietly panicking Jiang Yanli, she walked every hall with a lantern on a stick guiding her way.

“Jiejie I can’t find him,” Jiang Cheng hissed quietly at her side as he came closer. “Where do you think he went?”

“I don’t know,” she sighed.

Jiang Cheng hugged himself, looking at the floor while his lip wobbled.

“It’s my fault, jie,” he whimpered. “I–I,” he was crushed by a warm embrace.

“We’ll find him before sunrise, come on let’s look outside.” Jiang Yanli told, as the two when outside and began their search.

It had been half an hour of mindlessly calling Wei Ying name with no response.

“A–Ying.”

“A–Ying.”

“Where are you, A–Ying?” The little girl clutched her lantern, her steps shorter and more careful the deeper she entered the forest.

“A–Ying,”

“Were you not scared of falling?” Meng Yao asked curiously.

Wei Wuxian shook his head and chuckled, nervously rubbing his neck while Wen Qing hissed.

“The idiot has no sense of danger.”

“At that moment no, no really,” he said.

“But no dogs were chasing you, Master Wei.” Wen Ning said innocently.

Wei Wuxian nodded and looked back at the moving images.

“A–Ying,” Jiang Yanli called for the thousandth time that felt like forever when she got a response.

“Yanli?” Came a surprised voice, Jiang Yanli looked around but saw no one.

“A–Ying?” she asked, beginning to shiver when still there was no one. She stretched the lantern the furthest she could make it go, lighting the dark forest. “A–Ying, i–is that you?”  

Was–was she talking to a ghost?

“Li–jie!” The shout came from above. “I’m up here, Li–jie.”

Jiang Yanli heart stopped for a moment only for a second later to franticly beat like the heart of a hummingbird. So long, to long, a title she no longer deserved but carved. A name that somehow made her fill more complete than A–Li or Jiejie did. Only her A–Xian called her Li–jie before her mother caught wind of it and punished him for it, even now years later it was a name she yearned to be called.

“A–Li, are you–” She squeezed her husband’s hand, wiping away her tears and smiled sadly.

“A–Ying,” she yelled in surprises, rising the lantern to the tree while her eyes widen in disbelief. “How’d you get up there?”

“I climbed the tree,” was his explanation, but Yanli nodded.

“You have to come down before baba or Muqin comes looking for us,” she mentioned with concern. Wei Ying was like a sloth, arms and legs curled onto a thick branch, his head to the side looking down at Yanli, his lips quivered.

“It’s high, Li–jie,” he whimpered.

“It’s not that high,” A cultivator argued.

“Tell that to a nine- or ten-year-old that climbed a large tree, you ass,” A female cultivator of Meishan Yu snapped.

Jiang Yanli dropped the lantern and spread her arms high and wide, her stance more open and determined.

“Jump, A–Ying. I’ll catch you,” she said and though Wei Ying eyes widened in awe there was a flicker of fear.

“She couldn’t have possibly caught him; he was so high for a little girl to catch.”

“The boy is shaking with fear, she should have called her father.”

“Where is Sect Leader Jiang Wanyin?”

Nie Huaisang anxious snapped his fan, opening and closing it much to the annoyance of his big brother.

“It’s okay to be afraid, A–Ying,” Jiang Yanli young soft voice echoed in the Hall, an unnoticeable tremble in her voice that Wei Ying wouldn’t noticed, but others did. “Li–jie, here. Li–jie will catch you, I’ll always catch you.”

Was this the moment Wei Wuxian began loving his martial sister with such devotion it only rivaled the love of Jin Zixuan in crucial stages of their lives? Was this the begin of Wei Wuxian?

Love, devotion, care, and fearlessness and many more emotions that none could describe was etched on the boy face with iron arms he pushed himself up and swinged his leg to the other side of the tree never taking his eyes of Jiang Yanli, he swallowed carefully and looked down.

Then the daughter of former Sect Leader Jiang eyes lit up as if remembering something.

“I’m sorry,” she warned for all to hear, her gaze landing on her A–Xian and every eye followed her. What was she saying? He fell off the tree, it happened years ago. It was an accident.

Lan Wangji studied his zhiji briefly recognizing an emotion he never seen.

Regret.

His head snapped at the scene again.

“I’m so sorry.”

“Attempt the impossible, A–Ying.”

The Whole Yunmeng Jiang Sect froze. Never in there many years of life from old disciple to new had ever heard the Young Lady of Lotus Pier say their motto, never did they except to hear it said with such determination and pride as if those words were a prayer to ward off all evil. They sucked in a breath, their hands trembling. It was their– former? Head Disciple the embodiment of their Sect. Was this the moment his loyalty to the Jiang’s was set in stone?

“What?” Jiang Wanyin whispered.

“Attempt the impossible, A–Ying.” The girl repeated. “I’ll always catch you,” she promised so sincerely.

Without a second of doubt, he jumped. His body spread with a dazzling star, hair dancing in the wind and a bright smile on his face like the world was in his grasp. Maybe it was at that time, but her arms didn’t wrap around his body fast enough, they stumbled together Wei Ying landing on Jiang Yanli with a huff while they stayed on the ground for some time.

“Jiejie sorry she couldn’t catch A–Ying correctly,” she said disappointed, but Wei Ying giggled and rose from her chest smiling, only to hiss as he stood, falling onto the ground. “A–Ying! Are you okay? Let me see,” she said franticly, quickly lifting his robes to see his legs.

One of them was if but the other was red and begin to swell, she pursed and turned around and walked away. Wei Ying eyes clouded; his head down casted while he fixed his robes.

Did he think she was abandoning him? But it was a genuine fear. He had been “abandoned” when his parent had died and by the few people he knew in the streets of Yiling had abused him.  

“A–Ying,” she called, Wei Ying looked up and saw her back, she was low on the floor her back close to him with her hands on her hips, palms facing up. She looked over her shoulder expectantly, the lantern glowing soothingly on her porcelain skin. “Come on, up.” Again, no hesitation, no fear, just plain trust in a person he just met.

Tsking, the man couldn’t help but continue. “Is the boy naïve to trust anyone he meets?” Lan Qiren couldn’t help asking to no one in particular.

“I believe Young Madam Jin is different from everyone, Uncle,” Lan Xichen said.

They walked in silence until at the very edge of the forest they both spotted Jiang Cheng with a lantern of his own that he immediately dropped and ran towards them. Once he was close, he stopped as did Jiang Yanli.

“Jiejie, Wei Ying.”

“A–Cheng,” Yanli said lightly.

Jiang Cheng looked at Wei Ying, waiting for a response. When he didn’t get one, his gaze shifted to the ground, the sole of his shoe’s rubbing back and forth on the dirt.

“I–I didn’t mean to–to scar you, my dogs–” Wei Ying flinched, making Jiang Cheng hesitate further. “A–Niang said your–”

“Jiang Cheng,” Jiang Yanli quickly intervened, her tone scolding.

He looked at his older sister, a person he cared about deeply. He could only feel shame while he lowered his eyes again.

“I’m sorry,” he whispered, meaning it from his very soul.

The cultivators waited and waited but nothing came from the crystal, no one moved, no noise, seeming like a painting the more time passed.

“It’s okay,” Wei Ying’s tender voice was barely above a whisper, watching the boy as he walked closer.

Jiang Cheng beamed; his emotion contagious to the other two children as he circled them many times.

“A–Ying doesn’t need to be scared of dogs anymore, Li–jie will always be by your side,” she promised, watching the two boys.

“En, and if I ever see a dog, I’ll chase it away for you,” Jiang Cheng promised wholeheartedly, staring at Wei Ying.

Wei Ying hummed, squeezing Yanli tighter. They began to walk to Lotus Pier, Jiang Cheng at their side while Wei Ying for the first time in his life seemed to relax fully, even if injured.

‘Home,’ He thought. And the image changed.

“Just like that?”

“You can be serious!”

Everyone was looking at Wei Wuxian, who’s eyes were focused solely on the image with a clenched jaw. His grandmother rested her hand on his, silently supporting him.

“What a simple shallow promise that you couldn’t even keep,” Immortal Baoshan Sanren stated as if she knew it to be fact, not even glancing at Sect Leader Jiang, who fisted his hands but said nothing.

Abuse is slow, and seemingly comes out of nowhere. A hateful word added to a sentence, the double meaning of a comment, venomous glares and sneers, the intonation when the person speaks to you, their heavy presences the moment they stand in the same room as you.

“A–Ying, have some more,” Sect Leader Jiang said, adding several cuts of beef into Wei Ying’s bowl. He ducked his head nervously, blushing at the gentle smile and caring nature of his shushu. “You need to eat more, Wei Ying. A cultivator needs to be strong, and a balanced full meal is one of the keys for a successful cultivator.” He began to eat when he added. “Today we will start training to form your golden core.”

“But he already has a core, doesn’t he?” A cultivator asked confused.

“No, he doesn’t,” he answered when his friend smacked him in the back of the head. “Have you been paying attention, idiot?” he asked in a mocking tone while the other cultivator rubs his head.

“Da–ge,” Nie Huaisang whispered only for his ears, his fan in front of his face. Nie Mingjue had his cup close to his lips as he hummed, his eyes landing on his younger brother for an instant, rising a brow. “Pay close attention, I think what we are about to see will be important.”

“Golden core?” he asked, glancing at his two siblings in intrigue.

“A golden core,” Jiang Yanli began. “Is to put it simple a ball of spiritually energy in your body. Cultivating Clans or Sects since a very young age train their disciples to harness energy in their body, slowly, with time and patience, all that energy you’ve been collecting in your body, in your lower dantian more exactly, forms a golden core, a j ī n d ā n.” She pauses for a moment, her gaze on her father before she receives a nod to continue. “Training can start from as early as 5 years old, but by the age of fifteen you are expected to have a golden core,” she swallowed slowly, looking a bit away. Jiang Yanli was already thirteen without even the outer shell of a golden core.

“And there’re different types of cultivation too,” Jiang Cheng said excitedly, unaware of his sister’s struggle. “There’s the boring kind like meditation but the fun one is martial arts! Swords, sabers, knifes, whips, really any type of weapon can be a spiritual tool to cultivate and once you have your golden core you can fly on them.”

“Fly?” Wei Ying questioned, leaning forward.

“Yeah!” Jiang Cheng exclaimed. “And when you have an even stronger core you can control your sword with your spiritual energy.”

“Amazing,” Wei Ying whispered.

But Jiang Yanli shook her head fondly. “You forgot the other types of cultivation, A–Cheng,” she said lightly, eyeing Wei Ying. “There’s fan cultivation too as well as medical cultivation and musical cultivation. Each Sect or Clan has different styles, in Yunmeng Jiang, our style is swift, fast, flexible, but fierce. In Qishan Wen, it’s more tradition in a sense, but dangerous.” Jiang Fengmian nodded. “In Qinghe Nie, they use sabers, a powerful weapon that needs and equally powerful wielder. They’re fighting styles is renowned for its aggressive and violent nature. Lanling Jin style is more grounded and a lot simpler.” Was the only thing she commented on. “And finally, Gusu Lan, they’re fighting style is firm–”

“What?” for the first time Wei Ying interrupted, looking confused. “From what you described, there’s a pattern water, fire, metal, earth, and wind. The elements,” He clarified. “How is Gusu Lan’s style “firm”?” he asked unexpectedly bothered.

Lan Wangji blushed uncontrollably, taking his tea, and drinking slowly while Lan Qiren scoffed.

“Does he know nothing of our Sect?” he asked scowling, Lan Wangji frowned, his mouth opening to answer.

“I don’t think a ten-year-old child who just reentered our world would know of the Five Great Sects,” Sect Leader He said quickly from across the hall. “Especially your Gusu Lan.”

Lan Wangji face was a mask of jade, flawless and serene, but the bubbling anger for both men were almost equally. His uncle’s anger was always bias when it came to Wei Wuxian, no matter what he did, he was evil, cunning, a liar, and a demon. For him, Wei Ying had no redeeming qualities.

But did his uncle not see Wei Ying’s past? Was his uncle a cold unfeeling block of jade? Can hate really blind anyone?

Then Sect Leader He, Lan Wangji didn’t hate the man, he just didn’t like him. His intension with his Wei Ying were clear and thou he was thankful for his defense it came with a cost he was willing to kill for.

“Our rules,” was the only thing he said, spooking the cultivators who heard him and turned to stare at him even–

Whatever was in Wei Wuxian mind was now long gone when he heard his zhiji deep voice, his body relaxing as if Lan Wangji’s voice was a forgotten ancient melody making his soul vibrate with comfort.

“Lan Zhan?” he asked with a beaming smile, leaning forward as if to get closer to him even if they were meters away.

He hummed, taking a sip of his tea to conceal the smug smile of his lips. Whether they knew it or not, the pull was undeniable from both parts. They were zhiji’s and no matter what the cultivation said about Hanguang–jun hating the Yiling Patriarch, it was the opposite. He would prove it to the world, even if it was unrequited.

“Wei Ying,” he called, his eyes futtering in his direction, enjoying how Wei Wuxian faced was only drawn to him. “Our rules,” he repeated fondly as his zhiji tilted his head.

Wei Wuxian smirked. ‘How cruel, Lan Zhan, to insinuate such a thing in front of the cultivation world.’ He thought.

“In Gusu Lan, Cloud Recesses is the strictest place in the Cultivation World, there exist as of now three thousand rules known as the Wall of Discipline,” Jiang Fengmian told. “The main family and disciples follow the rules to perfection which is seen in their style of fighting, it is elegant, not wasted movements or necessary flashy technics. Another famous cultivation style of Gusu Lan is musical cultivation,” Wei Ying eyes began to shine when he heard those words. “One of their Young Masters is a guqin prodigy.”

“What’s a prodigy?” he mindlessly asked.

“A prodigy is a person who is incredibly intelligent and has exceptional abilities. Young Master Lan is a musical child prodigy. Prodigies are rare but a child prodigy is rarer.”

“He must be really smart then,” he said amazed.

Sect Leader Jiang just nodded and said nothing more.

There was a new scene, Jiang Fengmian and Wei Ying were alone in the training. The sun was high with little to no clouds with the scent of lotus everywhere they went.

“Wei Ying,” he called as if he remembered something. ‘In Yiling I could feel it, but he’s a child.’ He tried to reason in his mind, staring at Wei Ying. ‘Yet he is their child. No matter the four years he spent in the streets of Yiling there was no one to teach him, no one to guide him. He could have done the impossible, but I just need to see.’

The boy looked at him expectantly as he smiled.

“Your hand, please,” he said softly even though it was an order, but Wei Ying stretched his arm regardless. He entered his meridian with precision and cautiously making the boy think he was only holding his hand. However, Wei Ying spiritual energy was sharper and quickly grew alert the moment foreign energy invaded his meridians.

Wei Wuxian’s grandmother growled, her eyes flashing silver.

‘This feels familiar,’ he thought. When the memory of a man doing something like this too when he was young. ‘Why isn’t it warm like before? Like when gege did it. What was his name? Lu–gege? Li–gege?’

“He trying to remember Wen Zhuliu?”

“Why didn’t Sect Leader Jiang just ask the boy to check his meridians like the Core Melting Hand?”

“He’s trying to keep it a secret, obviously!”

“Wei–xiong,” Nie Huaisang called, focusing on the Yiling Patriarch. “Do you remember Sect Leader Jiang checking your meridians?” He asked as all froze at the implied meaning. At his side his grandmother glared at the man in the image while white waves of light danced close to her body.

Wei Wuxian face was pinched for a moment until he chuckled lightly and shrugged. “No, not really, but it isn’t a big deal since Wen Zhuliu did the same.”

“It isn’t the same, Ying–er.” He jumped a little at the name, without a clouded mind the endearment they were calling him was too much. He was never called those names with the Jiang’s, they were his family so for someone like Wen Qing with all her bite, sassy and strong headed personality to call him baby like a big sister to a younger brother made his heart ache. He looked at her intrigued, waiting for her to continue when Sect Leader Nie said.

“You were in a room with family and Elders, who were the top Healers of the Cultivation World, your mother and father were there as well. You weren’t alone,” he hissed, raging at the memory of the Core Melting Hands while he gripped Baxia until his hand were white and thick anger veins popped.

Wen Qing tsked when the man didn’t continue and turned to Wei Wuxian. “What Sect Leader Nie is trying to say is you weren’t alone in a room with Wen Zhuliu checking your meridians as he so pleased. As for Former Sect Leader Jiang, he didn’t even ask you if he could see your meridian,” he paused for a moment contemplating what she was going to say next. “We all know where meridians lead.”

“How dare Former Sect Leader Jiang intrude the boy’s meridians in such a filthy manner!” Madam Jin shouted to the surprise of the Hall while Wei Wuxian stared at her.

“Madam Jin,” he said warily. “Sect Leader Jiang has always checked my golden core since I formed it.” Many head snapped at his direction while he glared. “What?”

‘Liu–gege!’ he thought proudly, finally remembering the name.

With a young, distracted Wei Ying, he couldn’t see Jiang Fengmian’s reaction when his spiritual energy hit a brilliant golden core that made him gasp.

‘Golden core?’ The thought of the person sounding muffled with a watery affect. ‘A formed golden core in a child!’ His eyes were sparking with glee at his findings. ‘He’s perfect.’

Jiang Cheng Zidian sparked in anger, shocking his disciples, while he glared at his father. Jin Guangshan watched the childish Sect Leader, smirking and titled his head to the side when his eyes landed on the Yiling Patriarch. ‘Who would have thought the calm, passive and cowardly Sect Leader Jiang had such intention for his Head Disciple.’

“Former Sect Leader Jiang must have loved you very much, Yiling Patriarch.” Many heads turned his way. “We all thought it was because you were his bastard, but maybe he saw something…someone in you,” he hinted heavily, ignoring the glares of many.

“Silence, you fiend!” Madam Jin roared at her son’s side.

“Sect Leader Jin,” The Yiling Patriarch said while everyone paid close attention to his words. “Sect Leader Jiang never loved me; I was just a servant to him.” He said with no trace of bitterness or resentment, facing Sect Leader Jiang Wanyin who scoffed at his response.

“Wei Ying, we will begin your training tomorrow so you can form your golden core, even after your time in the street your body is in excellent condition.”

“How can he lie to his face and say his body is fine when he no more thicker than a twig!”

“He has a golden core, of course his body is fine!”

“A golden core doesn’t grantee a healthy body,” Wen Qing snapped, slamming her cup on the table glaring at the hall of ignorant cultivators. “Wei Wuxian’s body is malnourished, his weight and height are not of a normal health child. His golden core negated some of the effects of his life in the street doesn’t mean he’s fine!”

“Qing–Jie,” Wei Wuxian whispered brokenly.

“You’ll be a powerful cultivator Wei Ying just like your father,” he praised the boy while they shined.

‘Like baba.’

Wei Ying nodded certainly.

“I’ll be the most powerful cultivator the Cultivation World has ever seen!”

Jiang Fengmian nodded smiling brighter than anyone had ever seen him while he began to ruff his hair. “The greatest cultivator,” he assured, hugging the boy tightly.

Jiang Fengmian would never know how true that statement would be.

  “Liu–shixiong! Liu–shixiong!” A younger disciple shouted to the top of her lungs. “Is this a good pod?”

It was a sunny morning and his fellow disciples wanted fresh lotus pods so who was Wei Ying to deny his shidis and shimeis. In the middle of the lake there were several boats in the great field of lotus with wild insects singing as the moved throw the flowers.

He turned around, squinting as his Shiwu–mei, an eight-year-old disciple waved her find in the air.

“Stop waving the pod, fifteenth! You’re going to damage it.” A boy scolded making the girl stick her tongue out defiantly.

“Who’s Liu–shixiong?” A new Jiang disciple bravely asked, and the other new disciples nodded.

“Oh, um– Liu–shixiong is Da–shixiong,” the sixth disciple answered. Although many disciples died the night of the massacre countless others were away, because of that many of the Elders despite being once retired came back to Lotus Pier and whatever disciples who weren’t apart of the fight and were away in missions came running to support the New Sect Leader Jiang.

“Does it have the stem?” Wei Ying asked, picking as many lotuses pods as possible his boat could fit.

“Yeah, it does!” the girl answered.

“Good job, Shiwu–mei,” he said proudly making the girl blush delightfully.

“Is something the matter, Wangji?” his brother asked lowly at his side.

“Fine,” he gritted, eyes on the image.

“Let’s head back. Li–jie and Cheng–di must be waiting for us,” he told his shimeis and shidis while he cut several lotus flowers. The began to row the boats to the dock, their laughter and banter easy as they spoke of nonsense, when they landed on the dock, Wei Ying was the first to stand and jumped, he turned and stretched his hand to help the younger disciples dock with their lotus pods. Once they had all their goods the group of disciples cheerfully walked the market of Yunmeng Jiang, making the cultivators stare in awe.

“Wei–gongzi, your back!” a vender yelled making the others pause a second.

“Wei–gongzi!”

“Son, your back!”

“How was your morning, gongzi?”

“Look at those pods, Wei–gongzi, so many!”

“Such pretty lotuses.”

The Hall flinched as the mob of vender and civilians of Yunmeng Jiang surround the group of young disciples. How would the Yiling Patriarch react after his experience with street vendors?

“Not as pretty as you, jiejie.” He shameless purred.

A cultivator spit his tea mid swallow as Wei Wuxian blatantly laughed and Jiang Cheng chuckled. Lan Wangji rage only increased when he watched his zhiji shameless strut the market flirting with every beautiful maiden in his path.

“Who are those flower for, Wei–gongzi?” A vendor asked while they handed Wei Ying different types of sweet and treats.

His smile grew as he shifted the bundle of flowers carefully into his other hand without damaging the delicate petals. “For my Li–jie of course,” he gushed.

The man chuckled. “The Young Lady with love your lotuses, Young Master Wei.” The vendor promised, sending the disciples off with a bounty of food to the Jiang Household.

When they were at the gates, Wei Ying turned to his young shidis and shimeis. “Go to the training field, I’ll be there after I get Li–jie and drag Cheng–di so we can eat lotus seed,” he ordered as he entered Nine Petals Hall. He smelled the lotuses one last time as he began to shout.

“Li–jie!”

“Li–jie, I have a surprise. Li–” he smashed into a body he hadn’t seen, he quickly stepped back. “I’m sor–”

SMACK.

“How dare you a lowly servant shout in my household as if you own the place.” It was Madam Yu. “Who gave you permission to walk in my home so carelessly as if you are the Young Master? Answer me!”

Wei Ying body lowly trembled in fear, his mind in another place as his hand went to his cheek. He had never been hit since Uncle Jiang rescued him from the streets of Yiling.

SMACK.

The Hall flinched at the sound while the Immortal and her disciple, the Wen’s and many cultivators who personally know Wei Wuxian glared at the woman. Lan Wangji gripped Bichen painful.

He tried to salute when Yu Ziyuan began to yell.

“Throw away those lotuses!” She growled, taking a step forward with piercing eyes.

The boy flinched and immediately the bouquet of lotuses were out of Wei Ying’s hands, landing on the floor breaking there once beautiful petals.

There was silence while Wei Ying suppressed the urge to cry, the panic inside his chest caged, his rapid beating heart with his head down in submission and his hands behind his back as he waited for the next blow.

SMACK.

“How dare a servant call the young lady of the house in such familiar terms! If I hear you call her Li–jie,” she hissed the name like an evil curse. “You’ll no longer have a tongue.” Yu Ziyuan walked away before he could salute and once her was turning towards another hall did Wei Ying collapse on the ground shaking uncontrollably.

“How could she slap him three times?”

“As the Lady of Lotus Pier, it’s her right to discipline the disciples!” A cultivator of Moling Su argued.

“You’re right but that isn’t discipling a disciple! He did nothing but bring flowers for his martial sister, he didn’t deserve those slaps,” A cultivator of a smaller sect argued, pointing his finger at the red face disciple.

“Of course, he deserves it. He’s the Yiling Patriarch!” he said as if that was an adequate answer.

Sometime had passed when Jiang Yanli found her martial brother. She approached her paralyzed brother, a hand rested gently on his shoulder waking him up from whatever he was thinking. A smile bloomed that didn’t reach his silver eyes, her shoulder sank when her eyes landed on a bouquet of lotuses.

“A–Ying,” she said carefully when his eyes flickered to the lotuses. Jiang Yanli reached down but Wei Ying was fasted at swooped the flowers quickly and hid then behind his back, seemingly embarrassed. His head was to the side giving her the prefect view of his red swollen cheek, her hand tenderly cupped his cheek and frown when he hissed in surprise but didn’t back away. “What happened?”

Wei Ying chucked a little. “I fell,” he told her.

“How dare he lie to her,” Lan Qiren said as loudly as he could.

“You fell?” she asked, entertaining the idea. “And scraped your cheek?” she hinted.

Without looking at his martial sister he nodded as Jiang Yanli sighed. She boldly moved his chin with his pointer finger and thumb as the Hall shamelessly gasped, but the image continued.

“What happened?” she repeated more fiercely.

“I–I … ” he trembled a little as he bit back a whimper. “Li–ji– Yanli, Mad–”

“Jie, Wei Ying!” The shout startled them as Wei Ying jumped back. It was Jiang Cheng running towards them. “I’ve been looking everywhere for you guys!” he huffed as his smiled at his sister.

Wei Ying eyes brightened as he jumped to Jiang Cheng and smirked, teasing him with nonsense as his marital brother playfully grumbled.

“Was ChengCheng worried about little old me?” he laughed, swinging his arm onto his shoulder and pulled him close while he smirked making Jiang Cheng blush crimson. “I’m so honored,” he teased.

“Idiot,” he grunted, but didn’t push Wei Ying away as his cheek became more red.

“Ahh,” Jin Guangshan breathed making several cultivators glance at him. “So, men can resist your charm either,” he grinned, fanning himself as cultivators blushed, unable to deny the claim.

Wei Wuxian raised an eyebrow.

Jiang Cheng pushed himself off Wei Ying.

“ChengCheng!” he whined when a soft cough interrupted them.

“A–Ying, A–Cheng,” she called.

“Jie,” Jiang Cheng responded and from his pocket took out a box, presenting it to his sister with care.

“A–Li,” her husband called. “What is in the box?” he asked intrigued, wanting to know anything and everything about his wife.

“A present for my birthday,” she answered.

Carefully taking the wooden box from her younger brother’s hands, Jiang Yanli began to open it when Jiang Cheng look behind Wei Ying’s back and cursed.

“How could you destroy Jiejie lotuses?” he glowered at him. “How can you be so clumsy with Jiejie present?” He paused, staring unforgivingly at Wei Ying. “Were you flirting with the girls in the market?” He accused, face darkening with ire.

“Jiang Cheng that’s not–”

“You! You– How could you?” He shouted, taking a step forward. “Why do you even flirt with those girls? They’re peasant, commoner, non-cultivators! What do you even like about them?”

“Jiang Cheng, that’s not what happened,” Wei Ying argued, for the first-time seeming upset.

“It’s not! Then why did I hear the juniors say you shamelessly were flirting in the vendors and people of the market!”

Wei Ying was silent, unable to deny what he was being accused by. Was he flirting? He thought he was being friendly.

“A–Cheng it’s okay, accident hap–”

“No!” he yelled, his eyes stone.

“Jiang Cheng!” Wei Ying shouted, placing a heavy hand on his shoulder. “I’m sorry, I was just talking to some xiao–jies and a–yis nothing happened, they gave us somethings and they noticed the flowers for Jiang Yanli,” She stiffened at her name unused to being called that by her A–Ying, but Jiang Cheng didn’t notice, concentrated in his own anger that began to lessen the more Wei Ying talked. “And they said I picked the best lotuses for her.” Jiang Cheng smiled. “I got I bit distracted I guess,” he lifted his hand from Jiang Cheng shoulder, the boy frowned and watched as Wei Ying nervously scratched his neck. “I fell when I entered the hall, I tried to save them, but I didn’t do a really good job.”

Jiang Cheng thought of a moment and after a second, he nodded accepting the answer, yet he was still frowning.

“You shouldn’t flirt if you don’t mean it,” he scolded.

Jiang Yanli nodded as Wei Ying sighed. Secretly, Jiang Yanli was slowly getting behind her little brother and in one fell swoop snatched the lotuses.

“Hey!” he screeched indignantly. “Li–jie those lotuses are not pretty you deserve the best of the best.” Jiang Cheng nodded.

In the Hall, Wei Wuxian, Sect Leader Jiang, and Young Master Jin nodded along.

“I’ll pick you new ones, prettier ones,” he vowed.

“No, no, no,” she said, stopping Wei Ying from leaving again. It was already sunset. “I like these ones my A–Ying picked them especially for me.” She smiled. “I have to of the best presents I could ever ask for, plus it been more than a year since you’ve been here A–Ying.” He sheepishly ducked his head with a small smile. “Li–jie really happy to have two little brothers.”

“Did he ever tell you?” Jin Zixuan asked lowly, glancing at his wife.

“Maybe, several times if I remember correctly. I told baba, but he–” she paused, watching how the three of them joined the group of junior disciples, all of them instantly loved Wei Wuxian when he arrived much to the anger of her mother.

In this scene it had been a year and a couple of months since A–Xian had lived in Lotus Pier, yet it was the first time he had been hit before. No matter the mean or nasty comments her mother said her father somehow always intervened and she would calm down. Her mother’s hate wasn’t hidden, everyone knew about it but in the beginning, no one really thought Madam Yu would pour all her anger on a child. Yet, it was happening before their eyes or more likely had happen and they are now just recognizing it.

“Two more laps then we’ll being with sword training,” The Head Disciple shouted, his purple fine robes moving in the wind.

“Yes, Da–shixiong!” All the junior disciples said in unison as more then thirty kids from six to fifteen ran as fast as they could.

“Come on, Jiang Cheng,” Wei Ying sang beside him, not even a drop of sweat on his forehead.

Jiang Cheng was panting at his side. “We’ve ran eighteen laps!” he growled but was still running.

“And we have two more to go so come on. Faster you can do it!” he encouraged as he pushed him lightly and took off laughing and Jiang Cheng cursed loudly and speeded to his side.

Panting under a tree, waiting for the last disciple to finish their laps.

“Catch!” A wooden sword was thrown at Wei Ying who instantly caught it and looked at it funny then he eyed his Da–shixiong. “Come on, Ying–didi today you’re sparing with me.”

Wei Ying stood, the guard of the wooden sword in his hand, relaxed as he walked closer to the Head Disciple while juniors’ disciples began to whisper excitedly. 

“You’ve been here for more than two years. You’ve learned our styles and techniques. Now it’s time to see what you learned.”

‘Will he be as powerful as his father?’ the man thought for all to hear.

“Ready?” The Head Disciple asked, and Wei Ying nodded.

They both breathed in deep and in a second their swords meet with a powerful clash, neither yielding, slashing his sword up the Head Disciple dodged backing up a step only to dodge every slash from Wei Ying, his steps were fast not wasting a moment as he twirled with momentum swinging his sword, the Head Disciple smirked when he blocked the attack, quickly he turned freeing his sword, jumping up with an incredible back flip landing a few meters away as he lunge to a surprised Wei Ying who was now in defense.

The fight continued with playful teasing moves to attacks that were thought out and calculating by nature.

“For a new disciple his stance is excellent,” Sect Leader Ouyang commented as his senior disciples nodded. “Fast too.”

“The Head Disciple is not making it easy that’s for sure,” An Elder of Jiang laughed.

“Yes, yes, go Da–shixiong!” A young Jiang disciple shouted, and the others cheered for his victory.

“To think he is just twelve years old,” Sect Leader Jin hummed. “You trained a lot I supposed, Wei–gongzi.”

“Wei–xiong watch out!” Nie Huaisang shouted.

   Wei Ying countered the Head Disciple sword the sheer power backup by the man’s golden core as he pushed Wei Ying back needing to hold the guard with both hands to not loss his grip. The Head Disciple slashed down making Wei Ying step to the side and slashed a full swing hitting the man in the back, ignoring the pain the older man did a one eighty turn and in a finally move hit Wei Ying right shoulder affectively dropping his sword and ending the battle.

“An impressive fight, Wei–gongzi,” Sect Leader Lan complimented.

Wei Ying laughed and shook his head. “My Da–shixiong won.”

“But it was still an impressive fight, right Wangji?”

“Hmm,” he hummed with a small nodded.

The Head Disciple laughter echoed in Pageantry Hall, watching the man hand the wooden sword to a junior disciple while his hand stretched to help the young boy. Wei Ying blushed when the middle-aged man pulled him to his chest, hugging him tightly.

“You did such a good job.” The Head Disciple praised, holding him tighter. “You were moving so fast; you’re swings and slashes held a lot of power and you dodged many of my attacks!” He slowly started to release Wei Ying, but the boy followed the man carving the paternal touch the man always showed him since he came to Lotus Pier, it was instinctual. Noticing this, the Head Disciple ruffed his hair while a strong steady hand rested on his shoulder. “I’m so proud of you, A–Ying.” His voice clearly displaying his emotions, unafraid at the raw and vulnerable place he stood when saying such a statement in front of the junior disciples and their Sect Heir, only taking in the shy way Wei Ying both wanted to run into the darks corner of the world and hide while simultaneously wanting to stay and bask in the attention.

“He’s so cute,” A female cultivator whispered in awe as another joined her, making Wei Wuxian smile sadly at his Da–shixiong.

‘A–Fu,’ he thought, mouthing the affectionate name without making a sound when Wen Ning passed him some baozi.

“What happened to him? The Head Disciple,” Nie Huaisang asked bravely, watching Wei Wuxian since he’d woken up. It was a question that many had on their minds.

There seemed to be many people who cared about Wei Wuxian, both inside of Yunmeng Jiang and outside of the Sect. But we’re where all those people now? Where were the allies all talked about? Why didn’t anyone secretly tell the Wen’s, the Nie’s or any Sect Leader?

‘There’s so many questions but not enough answers.’ His fan opened with a snap, taking in all the cultivators in the room.

“The previous Head Disciple, Xu Gangfu died in a night hunt,” Elder Jiang Heqing answered, then paused for a moment his eyes colder. “It was an unexcepted night hunt,” he answered neutrally.

“In a night hunt,” Nie Huaisang muttered, lightly nibblingly his lip discreetly behind his fan. ‘Interesting.’

“Thank you, Da–shixiong,” he smiled brightly and sheepishly looked down when his Da–shixiong began to playful ruff his hair to the point it looked like a bird’s nest. “Shixiong!” he whined, and the man laughed not stopping even if the boy said he didn’t like people messing with his hair. He didn’t stop messing with the boy because of the smile on his face and the way his eyes sparkled with approval as if he felt worthy of the praise.

“No problem, kid.”

Loud heavy striding could be heard before the image came into view, thick black boots and expensive purple robes moved with the momentum of his owner while his Clarity Bell swinged carelessly as his side. His hand landed on the wooden door with a clap and pushed it open abruptly as he banged on the wall loudly, shaking at the raw strength.

“You told me you’d fix it,” he accusingly hissed, entering the room with echoing steps and stopped in front of his Sect Leader’s desk, silently and with pure self-control he didn’t attack the man in cold blood.

“Gangfu,” he said calmly still reading the report one of the Senior Disciples just sent moment’s ago, it was about an unsuccessful night hunt. Jiang Fengmian massaged his temples and casually looked up towards his fuming Head Disciple. “Yes?”

Xu Gangfu eye twitched uncontrollably, muscles wide but tense as stone. He took what appeared to be a calming breathe, his eyes briefly closing as if to find a semblance of peace.

“You told me you’d fix it,” He airily repeated, his hand stiffly behind his back. “I’ve complained to you countless times,” he began each word becoming more heated as Jiang Fengmian organized his desk. “And each time you brush me off like I’m some whining maiden desperate for your attention each time I come.”

“I don’t see the problem with a little discipline, Gangfu.” Jiang Fengmian rolled the report adding it with the others, then began to fix his brushes, he added. “You have nothing to worry about.”

“You don’t see the problem with a little discipline, Sect Leader?” he swore, his face becoming colorless.

“What’s the problem with the man?” Sect Leader Yao asked, drinking his tea while he glanced at his fellow Sect Leader Ouyang. “He comes into Sect Leader Jiang’s office no less a charging beast and repeats himself like an ape. How disgraceful, questioning his Sect Leader like that.”

“Gangfu said something about a complaint,” Sect Leader Ouyang muttered, watching the two men in the image stare at each other in silences. ‘No Head Disciple would come to their Sect Leader in such a way if they were close and has mutual respect, that much is clear, but this doesn’t seem like the first time Jiang Fengmian brushed off Xu Gangfu concern.’ He tried to remember a night so many years ago, of secrets buried in ash waiting to catch flame and burn.

His eyes traveled to the young man whose entire life was put for evidence while others treated it as entertainment.

“There are only a select few who can discipline disciples in a way that is unquestioned,” he commented as others turned his direction while others just listened. “Their Sect Leader and Head Disciple,” nods. “The occasional Elder or Senior disciple.” Nods and murmurs of agreement, turning his head with a direct view to the Yiling Patriarch with his ghost sporadically glancing at their Lord. “Or the Madam of the Sect.”

Many eyes widened in understanding, flickering towards others while shook and dread clouded their features while others snapped to the scene when the silence was finally filled.

“You think I’m real stupid don’t you, Sect Leader?” He sarcastically questioned with a sneer. “A little scratch I can let slide, the bruises have an explanation you will tell me ‘It’s kids just being kids, they play ruffly’, but you don’t believe that excuse will work forever when the boy flinches when I so much as touch him.” He began to shout. “Explain it Fengmian in simple words if you think I can’t comprehend it. How do you let the Madam of Lotus Pier, your wife, the person who is supposed to care for the disciples and lend a caring and compassionate hand only to backhand and abuse and single out a disciple because of their parentage!” he slammed his hands on the desk. “Can you not control her, or do you just not care for Wei Ying?” he growled.

“He was abused?” Zewu–jun shockingly asked in a small voice.

Yanli began to shake as her eyes creased. “Sect Leader Lan, my mother–”

“My mother was disciplining him because of his recklessness.” Sect Leader Jiang interrupted and proudly countered.

The Elders and Senior Disciples of Former Sect Leader Jiang time, stiffened.

“Disciplining he says,” Elder Heqing mocked. “Since you weren’t at the end of her wrath how easy it is for you to say.”

Jiang Fengmian snapped his attention at his Head Disciple, anger perfectly concealed with his expressionless face. But what was he angry about not being able to control his wife actions or someone telling him he didn’t care for Wei Ying … or maybe both?

“Of course, I care for him,” he answered quickly, much to bitterness of Jiang Wanyin. “But San–Niang is in her right to discipline him however she pleases.”

Xu Gangfu was speechless. “How,” he gulped, his throat closing at the sheer emotion he didn’t have time to comprehend. “How can you say that?” he whispered. “That child is so bright and loving, he doesn’t deserve to be treated like a servant–no, not even a servant here in Yunmeng Jiang is punished for playing or just relaxing when their chores were over.”

“Gangfu–”

“No! Don’t make excuses,” he hissed, his eyes bloodshot. “Don’t justify her. Striking him with a bamboo pole is not discipline.”

The Hall looked at each other in worry, others at the Yiling Patriarch. Lan Wangji clutched his sword tighter.

 “Fifteen, because he was lazy.” The man growled. “Not even your father would condone such a punishment on a thirteen-year-old without a core,” he laughed mournfully as Jiang Fengmian eyes harden. “He wouldn't have condoned it period. In his rule as Sect Leader of Yunmeng Jiang, the Head of Lotus Pier, he never even used the Disciplinary Whip.”

“We are in different times, Head Disciple Xu,” he lightly reminded. “My Lady knows what is best for our disciples and Sect.”

The man eyes became blank as did everything. “Then don’t blame me when Zidian raises and for the consequences of her action bring a result you may not like.” He turned walking of his office. “Only one of us is actually loyal to their memory and not the facade they created, Sect Leader.”

‘This Sect would crumble before you hurt my Er–shixiong and Madam Wei’s son.’

“What did you say?” Her books dropped in an instant; mouth slightly open with a pinched expression. In front of Jiang Wuli was a senior disciple making a complaint she honestly never expected it since she warned her great grandnephew from the beginning, but what should she expect he always found a way to disappoint her. “Tell me, what happened?”

“Report,” The disciple said with a salute. “It happened this morning, Eldest Elder.”

The image changed as he narrated.

“It was a normal morning, training started early with many of the junior disciples whined but did the exercises anyway,” he smiled fondly. “When we finished Da–shixiong let the disciples rest and relax before beginning a new training exercise, the child dispersed and like always Wei Ying and the Sect Heir were by each other’s side.”

The two boys were walking away from the training ground finding a good shade to rest and escape the blinding sun. With his hands behind his back, Wei Ying and Jiang Cheng casually walked under a tall tree with the perfect amount of shade and the breeze coming from the forest was a bonus.

Jiang Cheng sighed when he led in the fluffy grass and closed his eyes blissfully, join his marital brother Wei Ying was about to do the same when he heard rustling from behind them. Wei Ying instantly turned and his face soured.

“Wei Ying?” Jiang Cheng opened a single eye and frowned when he turned to the direction his marital brother was looking at and sneered. “Jin,” he growled. “What are they doing here?” he quickly got up was a group of senior disciples of Lanling Jin entered the image.

“Fuck,” Jiang Wanyin cursed, remembering exactly what happened this day.

“Wei–gongzi,” they called firstly, making both the thirteen-year-olds flinch while the disciples proudly smirked. “Sect Heir Jiang,” they saluted as Jiang Cheng bitterly saluted as well. “We’ve heard many thinks about you in Lanling, Young Master.” The Leader commented respectfully but was still looking at Wei Ying who was a step behind Jiang Cheng. “Your prowess is the talk of Koi Tower,” Wei Ying said nothing at bowed in thanks as the Leader continued. “Your Father must be very proud of you, Young Master Wei.”

The Hall flinched as other froze clearly understanding as many glared at the Lanling Jin continent and they shuttered when a cold deathly glare came from one of the Twin Jades.

Jiang Cheng fisted his hands and looked away angrily, but Wei Ying face was impassive.

‘I know who my mother and father are.’ Wei Ying thought, even if he didn’t remember their faces or voice.

The two boys’ robes were virtually the same, elegantly crafted purple robes with their clarity bells tied to their hip. There were no distinctions and Wei Ying hated it.

“What?” A cultivator shouted.

Wei Ying had growing accustom to the false rumors, he heard it all, from his mother being a vixen and a whore that spared her legs for the Sect Leader of Yunmeng Jiang to give him an heir because she was in a loveless marriage with his father, to many other disgusting rumors he never wanted to think about yet the result was the same, everyone thought of him as Jiang Fengmian bastard and his marital uncle never denied the lies that spread in Lotus Pier much to Madam Yu ire. But even she fueled from of the rumors with her attitude as she shouted for all Yunmeng Jiang at he was only the son of a servant and a whore.

‘Plus,’ he looked at his marital brother back. ‘Jiang Cheng doesn’t deserve to be compared to me when we all know who Jiang–shushu favors.’ There was no resentment or pain in his thought.

Jiang Wanyin frowned, choosing to ignore the last part, he knew his truth.

“My parents died when I was five so I don’t know if they would be proud of my accomplishments,” Wei Ying said, saluting then grabbed Jiang Cheng wrist. “Our break is over by now, so we’ll be going. Come on A–Cheng.” He pulled on his wrist as Jiang Cheng sneered at the senior disciples of Jin.

The Senior disciples laughed mockingly when they took a few steps. “Look at them, a mere bastard drags the Sect Heir like their obedient dog.” Jiang Cheng head snapped back as he tugged at his wrist.

‘Yes, leave. Don’t engage in a meaningless fight, Wei Wuxian.’ Lan Qiren thought.

“Don’t listen to them,” Wei Ying hissed, his grip growing tighter. “They’re not worth it.”

‘Good, leave them.’

“It must be sad being compared to a bastard all the time, Sect Heir Jiang,” one of the senior disciples said as another joined.

“Yeah,” he laughed. “We all know who Jiang Fengmian favors the most, he can’t even compete for his father’s love, how pathetic.”

They both turned this time and in pure anger Jiang Cheng spilled from his hold, Wei Ying’s eyes widened as Jiang Cheng lunged at the senior disciples.

“I assure you he was provoked, Elder Jiang,” The voice of the Senior Jiang disciple echoed as the image of Wei Ying watching Jiang Cheng beat up the three men until they appeared to be enhancing their strength and speed with their core. They were overpowering Jiang Cheng in seconds and without a second thought he entered the fight when one of the goons hit Jiang Cheng in the back.

“Jiang Cheng!” he shouted as he punched a disciple, turned and grabbed Jiang Cheng collar and with a strength he didn’t know he had threw his marital brother out of the chaos.

The senior disciples of Jin stood in silences, smirking cockily while Wei Ying stances began to open. Hand to hand combat was something every Sect taught but it was secondary to swordsmanship, his eyes flickered to the disciples’ swords proudly tied to their waist. There was an unsure moment as he sized up the child in front of them a junior disciple who didn’t even have a golden core to defend themselves, it was going to be a piece of cake to teach him a lesson.

But wasn’t it.

Wei Ying was mere centimeters from the Leader face as he dodged it last second while his eyes widen, bit he didn’t anticipate the boy jumping and kicking him square in the face with sure force as it sent him flying to the forest floor. Jumping, spinning, punches and kicks, it took them far too long to notice Wei Ying was kicking their ass without even breaking into a sweat when they cowardly unsheathed their swords.

“Insignificant weaklings and they call themselves cultivators!”

“They can’t even fight a child, there’s three of them.”

“They dare raise their swords, cowards!”

“Actually,” Wei Wuxian said lightly, in second eyes were on him but his eyes were on his grandmother who silently raged in Jin Guangshan’s throne. “If it wasn’t for them, I would have never discovered I had a golden core.”

‘That’s right, if this never happened, he would have formed it about fifteen and he would have been clueless to the fact he formed his golden core when he was three. Ying–er was too young to remember and even if Jiang Fengmian knew he would have never told him.’ Wen Qing thought. ‘Because… because.’ She bit her lip already knowing the answer.

“Look out,” Jiang Cheng warned as the group charged towards Wei Ying mercilessly.

Wei Ying smirked at their swordplay, it was ridiculous, swinging their swords like messily sticks, it was to scare him for him to backdown and comply to their selfish whim. So, he played with them for the fun of it.

The cultivators mouth dropped to the floor when Wei Ying started to play with the cowardly Jin Disciples.

“He looks so much like his mother,” Lan Qiren muttered, watching him dance, spin and turn effortlessly and flawlessly.

With a strong kick on the back of one of the disciples he tumbled onto the floor face first making Wei Ying giggle, until a heard a yelp from behind him, glancing he saw Jiang Cheng with a sword close to his throat and his capturer panted for air.

“Wei Ying,” he called, still sneering at the Leader of the group who had his sword to his throat, struggling against the man’s hold.

The Leader laughed. “Not so tough now brat,” he mocked as his goons tried to laugh only to whimper as they fell again to the ground.

“Let Jiang Cheng go,” he ordered, watching his every move closely like predator. The Senior disciple blood became cold when he saw his eyes change color in a flash, but it was impossible, yet he couldn’t deny the feel of wanting to submit to the boy, he gulped. “Now.”

The man took a step back bringing along Jiang Cheng with him. In confusion the Sect Heir couldn’t understand why the man was shaking but took the opportunity nonetheless and crushed his capturer’s foot making the man scream to the top of his lunges and let him go.

But the noise brought attention.

Wei Ying swiped the closest sword into his hand without thinking and began to fight the sweating disciple mercilessly and when the moment came, he discarded the sword he borrowed and grabbed the Leader’s sword as it sang in his hand while the man paled, stumbling. Wei Ying smiled smuggle, his eyes once again flashed silver making the man whimper.

Then footsteps that grow louder as a group of people came closer to investigate, but Wei Ying heard nothing, entranced at the pulse he felt inside him.

‘What is this?” he looked down at the sword and even if it felt right his body denied the sword he was holding. ‘To weak, corrupted spirit, no worthy of your touch.’ His mind whispered to him as the sword began to whine.

Baoshan Sanren and Xiao Xingchen proudly smiled.

It submitted to Wei Ying now Wei Ying was its master was what it would have said if it had a voice, but Wei Ying could feel it, the energy speaking to him clearly. “Not your equal,” he whispered to himself.

A group of Senior Jiang Disciples with their Sect Leader and Madam in toe along with the Young Lady and Lanling Jin Sect Heir.

“A–Cheng, what happened?” his father asked when he arrived, watching his son franticly look back at the forest then him with his hand on his neck.

“It’s Wei Ying,” Was the only thing he answered when the disciples beside Jiang Fengmian gasped as his wife hissed.

The scene was magnificent if you asked Jiang Fengmian. His eyes widen while a smile bloomed in his face. Wei Ying standing tall, proudly above a man who was hysterically mumbling and begging for forgiveness, while he blushed like a maiden. All of them with cores could feel the pressure Wei Ying was placing on the man, but Fengmian knew better. Wei Ying was defending Jiang Cheng; it wasn’t the same level that A–Ze released when he protected A–Se or vice versa. It wasn’t romantic love, Jiang Fengmian breathed in deeply, it was prefect Wei Ying cared for Jiang Cheng like an older brother would, he’s defended and protect him from anything, anyone.

‘Wei Ying is after all A–Ze and A–Se child, didn’t they always protect me,’ he eyed the boy once again. His ward, his nephew, when he felt something deeper as he looked through the spiritual energy it was something he felt the first time he met Cangse and it was even directed at him once, his eyes widen. ‘He’s already looking?’

“A young age, don’t you think Master?” Xiao Xingchen inquired, the Immortal hummed.

“Wei Ying,” he called, stopping the boy from spending his energy and it seemed to do the trick as his head snapped at his direction and discarded the cultivator’s sword, eyes misty.

“A–Ying!” His daughter ran to him while his eyes widened.

‘Maybe, maybe he’s reaching.’ He hopefully thought but Wei Ying reacted the same as he called her shijie.

“What happened? We heard screaming and … and we came as fast as we could,” her voice was frantic as he inspected her marital brother.

“Nothing, shijie, nothing happened–”

“Don’t lie, Wei Ying,” Jiang Cheng shouted and pointed to the Jin Disciples then turned to his father. “Those disciples had a sword to my throat,” Madam Yu growled. “And Wei Ying rescued and protected me,” ignoring the way he sounded like a damsel in distress.

“They dare cause trouble in my Sect and attack my son!” Zidian was already out cracking and thundering loudly.

But all Jiang Fengmian could hear was Wei Ying rescued and protected me.

‘He’s prefect, he’s noble, he’s pure and he’s mine,’ he smiled.

“Let us discuss this in my office,” he said gesturing them to follow, with his back turned he finished his thought. ‘The perfect guard for my children and Yunmeng Jiang.’

“I know it,” Nie Huaisang muttered to his brother. Nie Mingjue scowled, his eyes narrowing at the Jiang and Jin Sects.

The image was back to the Eldest Elders study.

“Young Master Wei Ying has a golden core,” The Senior Disciple told the Eldest Elder and she quickly stood completely shocked. “And” he paused hesitantly with distrust.

“And?” The older woman asked, her mind think of how the boy cultivated his core in such a short time.

“I believe Yunmeng Jiang is not safe for him.”

“What?” She asked in disbelief.

It had been a week since the forest incident, and any information was tightly kept by Sect Leader Jiang and Madam Yu.

Wei Ying sighed, he has a golden core, a smile spread easily on his lips softer and more intimate than the ones many of the cultivators in the Hall had seen until now. His hand was above his lower dantian and with closed eyes he felt how the energy circulated throw his meridians it was precise and the warmth his spiritual energy emitted brought him undeniable comfort.

“It feels like home,” he whispered in the privacy of his room.

He hated his core.

But more importantly he hated the rumors, the whispers, and the doubts everyone had about his father.

‘Wei Changze is my father.’

‘Wei Changze is my father.’

‘Wei Changze is my father.’

‘Wei Changze is my father and you’re not Jiang Fengmian’s bastard.’

‘Wei Changze is my father and Cangse Sanren is my mother.’

‘And they loved me.’

“Have you heard?” He was just entering the Nine Petals Hall when another round of gossip began.

‘Ignore it, A–Ying.’ He fisted his hands, face pinched.

“What? What happened?” The girl moved closer as they looked around, watching if anyone was nearby.

“A servant was near Sect Leader office when he listened to the Elders asking if he was going to adopt Young Master Wei and guess what?” she paused with a hint of suspense. “Sect Leader Jiang said no!” The other gasped in shook though it wasn’t a real surprise for the cultivators in Pageantry Hall.

“But why wouldn’t he! Young Master Wei’s the perfect son, he’s educated, talented, a young cultivator, and his already becoming a Young Master in the Six Arts if A–Mi is speaking the truth, he’s eloquent and brave too.” Wei Ying from his hiding spot blushed with a hand covering his mouth in embarrassment.

“If you ask me, it’s because of his son.” She nodded firmly as she added. “Young Master Jiang truly can’t compare to Young Master Wei, he’s lived his entire life in Lotus Pier with strong cultivator parents and hasn’t even have a wisp of a golden and Young Master Wei has lived here for over three years and already has a strong golden core, it doesn’t take a genius to understand who Sect Leader would prefer to be his son and also–”

A cough interrupted them as the gossiping maids yelped.

“I think that’s enough chatting, don’t you think?” A deep voice hinted with a raised eyebrow, the maids nodded sheepishly and ran to do their chores. Wei Ying was about to leave before he got caught when that same voice called him. “A–Ying, you can come out now.” With a sigh he pushed his back from the wall and turned to face his Da–shixiong.

“Da–shixiong,” he called while The Head Disciple glared.

“A–Ying.”

“A–Fu,” he said with an uncharacterized shyness.

“A–Fu,” Lan Qiren said stroking his beard. “Xu Gangfu, his Fu the character is from wealth,”

“Fourth tone,” Lan Wangji mentioned as Lan Qiren nodded. “A play of words.”

“Da–shixiong liked it when I called him A–Fu,” Wei Wuxian said. “He was like the father I never had.”

“Fu from Fuqin, father is fourth tone and fu from wealth is also fourth tone. Same pronunciation, same tone different meaning.”

“Don’t listen to them A–Ying,” he said ruffling his hair while Wei Ying grumbled. “Even if people don’t talk about your parents, I knew them and they were very much real, much better people then Sect Leader and the Madam,” he told as he clutched his qiankun bag. Wei Ying immediately when to the bag and a scroll he had in his hand.

“Where are you going?” Wei Ying voice was small, his hands behind his back, staring at his Da–shixiong things.

“The Madam is sending me to her natal Sect,” Wei Ying frowned.

“To stay?” he asked and scrunched his eyebrows.

Xu Gangfu laughed heartedly and shook his head. “Just taking a message from the Madam and Sect Leader.”

Wei Wuxian stopped for a second, his horrible memory for once actually going its job as he recalled that day. It takes five to six days to travel to Meishan Yu and when the two weeks of his Da–shixiong mission were over, he excepted him to return, but he didn’t. His Jiang–shushu looked for him everywhere and when another two weeks passed, he returned with A–Fu’s clarity bell and never spoke of the man again. They said it was a night hunt, but Wei Wuxian clearly remembered he went to Meishan Yu as a messenger and the images were in his favor, he remembered correctly. So why did Jiang–shu– Sect Leader Jiang tell everyone he died in a night hunt?

“A message from San–mei? We never received a messenger from Lotus Pier,” The daughter of Sect Leader Yu commented, looking at her mother who shook her head.

The Elders who were alive when the event happened glanced at one another.

“If it’s of any help,” Sect Leader Ouyang intervened. “The Former Head Disciple was rescued by my Sect,” he shared.

It was dark with a haunting beauty deep in slumber, wisps of pure nightmares danced joined with the crimson red that softly illumined the cave.

“Where is this memory supposed to be?” Wen Qing asked, squinting her eyes to try and picture the scene in front of her. It was at that moment when they felt it.

“Demonic energy!” Chaos began as cultivators and servants began to stand and push themselves to the closes wall to hid and only a dozen or so cultivators with powerful cores stayed seated.

“It’s the Yiling Patriarch!” A cultivator from Jin shrieked.

“Me?” Wei Wuxian sang. “I’ve been here the whole time.”

“Lie! He’s a demon!” A stupid cultivator began to run up the stairs with his unsheathed sword as others joined him. Wei Wuxian giggled a little, really did they honestly believe he was an Immortal to manipulate such thing, heck even his grandmother an Immortal said not even she could change the events that happened, the crystal had no filter, no sense of right or wrong just showed the true. Standing up with his ghost by his side he casually walked up the edge of where they were and waited for the cultivators to charge at him unafraid.

His grandmother had been feeding him nonstop least with small quantities of her spiritual energy it was perfectly balanced with his yin energy.

He grew tired of waiting for the cultivators to charge at him and decided to just meet them halfway. ‘Aren’t I such a gentleman?’ Even with the resentful energy they felt from the past the paralyzed cultivators couldn’t help but gawk how Wei Wuxian, the Yiling Patriarch, looked absolutely dashing with such a dangerous but appealing edge. Much like when he fought the Senior Jin Disciples Wei Wuxian didn’t exactly hurt them even if they had their swords pointed at him. But when a crocked cultivator was about to stab him in the back, he was shielded by a layer of white that blocked the sword while he was wrapped by a strong arm covering his waist completely whatever was going to happen next stopped immediately when Hanguang–jun entered the scene.

“Lan Zhan,” Exclaimed in surprise, patting his hard chest while his zhiji narrowed his eyes. “What are you doing here?”

“Helping, Wei Ying,” he explained, pulling Wei Wuxian closer to him.

“Lan Zhan, Lan Zhan.” Again, he patted his chest making Lan Wangji smile even if Wei Wuxian eyes were still on his chest.

‘Would he notice if I squeezed a little?’

“I was just having a little fun, no harm done. Right?” He glanced back, giving Lan Wangji the perfect view of his neck and in the same flirting tone he never recognized as flirting, a voiced he never used with Wangji.

The men and women that came shamelessly blushed and tried to laugh it off but were still gawking at Lan Zhan’s zhiji.

“Wei Ying,” he rasped, instantly having his undying attention again, when the cultivators noticed this, they quickly scurried back to their Sects tables, not before Lan Wangji could hear.

“Don’t they hate each other?”

“I once hear the Yiling Patriarch and Hanguang–jun were friends.”

Lan Wangji sighed, he hated those rumors the most, but he understood why people thought he hated his Wei Ying. He wasn’t the most outspoken person; he never expressed his feeling or wants correctly it was something he always saw but never sought out to improve until now that is.

How could he not when seeing all the things that happened to his zhiji, even but Gusu Lan standards what the Jiang’s did up to this point was inhuman and cruel. With years of masking even he had trouble not wanting to run to Wei Ying and pull him into his arms and wrap him until he knew he was safe, but what broke him the most was watching Wei Ying lack of reaction to his abuse.

Did he not feel anymore or did he simple not care?

Was he so conditioned to the abuse of the Jiang’s him watching it was like reading a tragic play no understanding that he was the main character unable to see his own suffering. Even with three thousand chains there was a dark, sick and twisted part of him that wanted revenge, wanted justice for his zhiji, he also wanted justice for his in–laws as well.

“Lan Zhan,” His sweet voiced called him, as he looked down to his dazzling silver eyes. “I thought I had lost you,” he said, his hand moving above Lan Wangji heart with a light and faint…

‘Did he squeeze my chest?’ He thought, his ears having a light blush.

“Shameless,” he muttered as his Wei Ying pretended to be innocent with his wide angel eyes.

“What?” he asked scandalized, taking a step back that Lan Wangji didn’t let him take.

‘He wanted to be in my arms, he’ll stay in my arms.’

“How dare you accuse me of being shameless, I did nothing wrong!”

Many of the cultivators who were watching the scene with interest, firmly agreed with the Patriarch if anything Hanguang–jun was the shameless one here wrapping up Wei Wuxian like he was planning on stealing him.

Lan Wangji eyed the Hall, his golden glare stopping whatever gossip that was brewing and leaned forward his body now covering Wei Wuxian completely so no one from the Hall or the Lan delegation could see him, his mouth near his ear as he pulled his zhiji impossible close and squeezed his small waist tightly wanting him to remember this moment, to print his hand on his body, to mark him and–

“Mark your words, Wei Ying.” His beloved shivered in his arms, a faint moan escaped his lips while he pressed his body closer to him, Hanguang–jun groaned.

“Lan Zhan.”

“Wei Ying.”

“WANGJI!” His uncle shouting breaking the moment he created, making the two men flinch his surprise. Wei Wuxian quickly pulled away from his grasp, blushing beautifully as he ran to his throne, Lan Wangji sighed and began his descent to where his Clan and Sect were trying to not glare at his uncle while sitting down.

“You were quite unrestrained, didi,” His xiongzhang polity commented handing him a cup of tea and ignoring his brother’s blushing ears. “I wonder how we can feel the resentful energy when what we’re seeing is from the past?”

“I have the exact same question, Er–ge,” Nie Huaisang said.

“I believe it is something we’re supposed to feel, essential for us to understand,” The Immortal shared.

The resentful energy came to life and footsteps echoed in the eerily quiet cave. When white and red robes, tailored to the muscular body like a glove.

“Wen Ruohan,” many spat no even seeing the man yet as they cursed his name.

But it wasn’t Wen Ruohan, it was Zha– no Wen Zhuliu. He entered the cave ignoring the thick waves of resentful energy–no he wasn’t ignoring pre say he was absorbing it, but the process was slow, and it wasn’t the same as the Yiling Patriarch for one his eyes weren’t glowing a haunting red nor was his body cloaked with resentment. The man walked to the center at the heart of the resentment as he hummed.

“I’ve found you.”

And the image and the resentful energy disappeared.

“What–what was that?” they asked, glancing at the Immortal for guidance.

“Ying–er, what was that?” His Qing–jie asked as the majority of the Wen’s were silent. The resentment they felt was nothing compared to their time when they first arrived to the Burial Mounds, but Wen Qing knew the crystal didn’t show the entire wave of resentment in this part, still it scary and unnerving.

“I– it’s,” Wei Wuxian was at a loss of words, he honestly didn’t even know what he saw, but in sum in explainable way he understood was he saw. “A point of resentment.” He said not sounding sure of himself as he glanced at his grandmother.

“They are similar to fountains of pure yang energy,” Many perked up at the response.

A fountain of spiritual energy! There could be endless possibilities, anyone could cultivate, those who cultivate could reach immortal status, many could–

“Both fountains are dangerous,” she warned, her eyes flashing a glaring silver at the lustful cultivators. “To a point it is forbidden to take such an energy into your body, even the smallest quantity is deadly.”

“But Wen Zhuliu he–”

“Unless you are the god of high ranking could you harness such power or,” she paused appearing pensive.

“Or?” Her grandson asked.

“Their servant.”

“But isn’t Wen Zhuliu a servant to Wen Ruohan? If the rumors are truthful Wen Ruohan was at the cusp of Immortality,” Meng Yao shared, deep in thought. “In his last moment he was cold, ruthless, and diligent it was only because of Wei Wuxian that we won the war quickly if not we would still be in battle fighting a pointless war.”

“Did you not give the final blow?” Xiao Xingchen hinted as Jin Guangyao nodded.

‘At a price,’ Meng Yao thought.

“But what’s Wen Zhuliu doing exactly?” Wen Qing asked, facing the Immortal and her Ying–er.

“He’s balancing himself in a way,” Baoshan Sanren said, her hand on her chin. “Yet not.” She frowned at the words she uttered. “Every being in the universe needs balance, we cultivators, people of yang energy protect the common people from beings of yin energy. We balance the world, there can never be too much or too little of both forces, but in this case,” she rested her back on Jin Guangshan’s throne, choosing her words carefully. “I believe he’s trying to find her.”

“A–Niang?” Wei Wuxian questioned; his grandmother nodded. “How?”

“Resentment as you humans so ignorantly call,” Many blushed and looked away. “Is to its core the power of death, strip away the emotions of the dead, pure and unadulterated yin energy becomes the power that encompasses death, ruling every aspect in its domain. It’s a power even the gods have trouble handling. But what Zhao Zhuliu is so foolishly and loyally doing is trying to contact my daughter,” she inhaled deeply, a stray tear falling down her check.

“It is forbidden,” Xiao Xingchen whispered to her.

Baoshan Sanren nodded eyeing Wen Zhuliu, thinking. ‘He must have known the consequences.’

“In thousand years, I have never witnessed such loyalty, to damage one’s body for the benefit of another,” she cringed at her one sentences as the Wen siblings did as well while her grandson ghost faced darkened.

‘You have witnessed it haven’t you, Taoyu? Did you not feel your grandson’s broken and withering body? How he no longer has the brilliant core you saw in the beginning. But the difference from A–Ying and Zhao Zhuliu is he at this moment tried to find and talk to Cangse. Even if Cangse was–is will forever be my precious daughter even I can recognize Zhao Zhuliu loyalty was of admiration and guilt, Cangse never would have excepted him or wanted him to go to such lengths, to destroy his body in her name. Yet the Jiang’s,’ She thought bitterly. ‘They full and heartedly excepted no– demanded my A–Ying to be blindly loyal to the murderers of his parents and give everything he had until he was nothing more than bones.’

She looked at her grandson unable to continue what she was going to say.

“Do you think he succeeded in contacting your mother?” Meng Yao asked unable to hide his blooming hope. Maybe he could contact his mother!

“We’ll find out.”

Xu Gangfu was soaring in the direction of Meishan Yu, his once neat hair wiping in disarray because of the wind, with a sweaty body and tired limbs his eyes relaxed when he spotted a lake and began to slowly lower himself from his sword.

Under a good shade from a great birch tree, he peeled a layer of his robes and tossed it to a stomp nearby. The air was cooler than Yunmeng and the birds in his opinion sounded happier, singing close to him all the way to the depths of the forest. It made him think of something or … someone.

‘Wei Ying,’ his thoughts began. ‘What would your father say if he knew I saw your mistreatment and could do nothing because of my position? What would he do? What would your mother do?’ He rested his head on the tree and closing his eyes for a moment. Silently as seconds passed, a strong gust of wind shook the different leaves off many trees and a single birch leaf landed on his lap.

It was a sign.

Without hesitation he opened the scroll Sect Leader Jiang gave him and he saw nothing.

There was no even a single character in the scroll, he flipped it over and sure enough there was nothing.

“Then why send him to Meishan Yu?” A cultivator frantically asked.

“What other reason then to send him to an early grave,” Nie Mingjue growled.

And Xu Gangfu understood that because a moment later the started to laugh and laugh until he turned red.

“You fucking conniving snake,” he grinned. “And that bitch of a wife too, damn it!” He quickly stood up and packed all his belongings into his qiankun bag and ran.

‘Idiot, idiot, you fucking idiot!’  he dashed through the eerily quiet forest when he sensed killing intent. ‘Of course, they were going to silence you, you saw the abuse, you saw the mistreatment, the beatings and everything in between. Fengmian knows I was loyal to his father and Er–shixiong but never him, not when he made Changze leave Lotus Pier and buried his father and mother in an early grave. He was just wanting for an excuse to get rid of me and know was the perfect chance.’

Not a moment sooner when a group of mercenaries landed a few meters away from him. Their job was easy, eliminate the Head Disciple of Yunmeng Jiang.

Xu Gangfu couldn’t just die, with him the secret of Wei Ying’s existence would never be discovered, the Sect Elder would never reveal to the Cultivation World the son of Wei Changze and Cangse Sanren lived the monstrous night hunt.

But when he thought about it, it never made sense how Jiang Fengmian knew where to find Wei Ying or how the boy looked, it was too prefect, to much of a coincidence to be a coincidence.

What exactly happened that night eight years ago?

The fight was in the back of his mind the whole time, severely outnumbered he never had a fighting chance and when swords entered his beaten body he could only scream.

“Make sure he’s actually dead, check his pulse!” The voice of a man said.

And the only thinking he chanted was.

‘Hide, pulse, don’t feel, hide.’

Then the world stopped as he was pushed into the abyss and the last thing he heard.

“No pulse,” another male voice said, letting go his arm. “The man’s dead as a pig.”

“Take any evidence of him being a messenger, leave his sword and whatever items he has, Sect Leader Jiang said to leave nothing behind.” The man ordered.

“They killed him just like that,” a young cultivator gasped, trembling as he hugged his shijies tighter.

“We’re cultivators but we’re still human,” his Sect Leader told him when the image changed.

“SECT LEADER! SECT LEADER!”

A young head snapped in the direction of the woods with concern, swiftly raising from his table and placing a paper stone on his accounting notes, the young Sect Leader sprinted to his group of disciples.

“What happened? Are any of you hurt? What the matter?” He hectically asked, patting his disciples one by one until his eyes landed on a man at was carried on his disciples back, the man was bloody and beaten. “To the healer’s ward, quickly!”

The man, the Sect Leader was none other than Sect Leader Ouyang Aisi.

“Look, look. It's our Sect Leader!” Some junior disciples of Baling Ouyang began to whisper and mutter happily that it was their time to appear in helping Wei Ying.

“You were quite handsome, Sect Leader Ouyang,” Wei Wuxian innocently commented, making the man chuckle as others puffed in annoyance and a growl from the Jiang Delegation.

“Thank you, Master Wei, but am I no longer handsome? Please be truthful, I have always feared my airen leaving me,” he snickered, his wife who was beside him giggled behind her sleeve with a toddler in her lap. They shockingly had a playful and healthy relationship much to the bitterness of other Madams.

They watched as a young Sect Leader Ouyang ran along with his disciples into his estate then the image changed.

“It’s been four days!” Young Sect Leader Ouyang argued with his Head Healer. “He should be awake by now.”

He began to pace in the room, the older man watching the young man stress for a strange.

“His body has been extensively damage; it is a miracle he didn’t die on A–Sha’s back.” The Head Healer paused with a sigh. “Don’t get your hopes up, A–Si,” the older man gently warned. “Even if this man were to wake, he would be tortured to his final breath. Merciful may the heavens be to take him while his unconscious.”

And in an instant Xu Gangfu woke up.

“I think hell listened to the man’s prayers,” Wen Qing angrily mumbled feeling sorry for a patient who was even hers.

“He’s awake, he’s awake! Get water,” the disciples who were pecking into the room quickly ran off bringing a jug of water and a glass. Pouring the water they handed to their Sect Leader, watching the Head Healer with other Healers help the man up into a sitting position.

The man was lucid at best, eyes unfocused as his body trembled.

“It’s okay, your safe,” Ouyang Aisi reassured the man when he began to get out of bed, his hands frantically looking for his sword. “Drink!” The young man awkwardly shoved the glass of water into Xu Gangfu’s mouth, tilting the cup.

““You’re going to make him choke!”” Both the Head Healer and Wen Qing shouted at the same time.

“Sorry, sorry,” he sighed and ran a hand throw his hair. “I’m just exhausted,” he casually explains as Xu Gangfu stares at him skeptically and groaned when he moved his hand.

“Don’t move,” the Head Healer ordered, placing a hand on his shoulder and guiding him to lay down again.

“It’s a miracle he’s alive,” the Head Healers daughter said beside him as her father nods.

“Sword?” The man groans and a young disciple fetches his sword just by the door and shows it to him, setting it beside his bed. “Where?”

“Ouyang Baling, you’re in the Healer’s Ward,” the Young Sect Leader said, watching the man’s eyes widened. “You’re safe here,” he tried to calm down the panicking man. “No one knows you’re here.”

The man warily nods as the Head Healer steps forward.

“Although your body has extensive damage with time and proper care there’s the possibility–”

“I’m going to die,” the man answered with finality and emotionless as he stared at the wall. “I–I how can I face them?” All in the room glanced in each other in confusion, but let the man speak his truth. “How can I leave him behind?” He began to cry, body shaking while trembling hand trying to wipe away his tears. “Changze–shidi, Shimei–fu, can you ever forgive me?” He heartbrokenly wept, everyone looking away from the shattered man who accepted his fate, but Ouyang Aisi.

He instantly froze, his relaxed and tender nature was gone.

“You knew Cangse Sanren and Wei Changze?”

“What’s your relationship with Cangse Sanren and Wei Changze?” he questioned in a tone none of the present knew.

“What do you care?” Xu Gangfu grumbled as he stared at the ceiling.

“It depends on your answer.” He was stiffly seated, eyes never leaving Xu Gangfu. “Speak,” he ordered, and the dying man huffed.

“My answer,” he mocked. “Don’t act all high and mighty just because you knew them in passing when I just said Changze–shidi! Are you deaf?”

“No, you fool,” The Young Sect Leader Ouyang growled. “I clearly heard you. What I’m asking is, were you close to them?”

Xu Gangfu stilled, in his mind the answer was an instant yes, but now after what he experienced, he couldn’t help hesitating. Did he have the right to answer yes?

“Me and Changze were martial brothers, I’m–was the Eldest of the disciples.” He sighed.

“You aren’t dead yet lad,” The Head Healer said sternly.

“I might as well be.” He’s eyes were distant and hazy.

“Yunmeng Jiang?” Ouyang Aisi inquired, glancing at his clarity bell and the purple tassel tied on the end of his sword; his arms crossed, Xu Gangfu nodded. ‘If he’s the eldest that means–’ “Head Disciple of Yunmeng Jiang, Xu Gangfu.”

‘They tried–no nearly seceded in killing their Head Disciple. What exactly did this man see? What did he hear? What does he know?’

“I find it quite offensive that you came quickly to that conclusion, Sect Leader Ouyang,” Sect Leader Jiang barked as many sneered when he spoke.

“Where do your loyalties lie?” he boldly asked, ignoring the scandalized glances his sect members and disciples gave him. Xu Gangfu blinked but answered quickly.

“Not the Jiang Sect, not their family, none of them have my loyalty.”

“Then who?”

He hesitated, biting his lip he was clearly contemplating on telling Ouyang Aisi his loyalties. Cryptically he answered.

“To the sun.” Ouyang Aisi eyes widened, he once heard that same exact answer.

The image changed like crashing waves.

It was fall, the air crisp as it carried down many leaves of different colors and sizes. Ouyang Aisi pulled his fur coat tighter, enjoying nature and its beauty despite the weather. He heard foots steps from behind him, a maid with tea and snacks guiding his guest to his private pavilion.

“Wen–xiansheng,” The young Sect Leader greeted the man with a bow as Wen Zhuliu saluted. “You made it just in time for my afternoon tea, please have a seat.” And he did, watching as the maid served them both and left with a bow, running off to do her chores. “I didn’t expect you to come so quickly,” he said filling in the silence as he drank.

‘Why does it seem Wen Zhuliu is everywhere and nowhere at once?’ Wei Wuxian thought.

“I was planning on coming as soon as you sent the letter, however Sect Leader Wen was hesitant to send me here alone.”

‘Of course, he was hesitant.’ Ouyang Aisi mindlessly thought.

A cultivator scoffed. “He was scared to let his untrained dog on the loose,” he commented as many laughed while Wei Wuxian shivered, he hated when people made those types of comments.

‘You still have that look,’ he wanted to say. ‘He can tell your unsatisfied with life. He is worried you’ll lose yourself in your grief, in your sorrow and maddens. He is scared you’ll end it.’  he desperately wanted to say.

“He’s still thinking about her? But so much time has passed.”

“He has your best interest at heart, Wen Zhuliu,” he shared gently, while the man looked away.

“You have something of me?” he instantly changed the topic, sipping his tea and grabbing a mooncake.

“Ah, yes, one moment.” His hand pulling on his qiankun bag and placed on the table. Opening it, he began to rummage though it for several seconds until he pulled out another qiankun. Wen Zhuliu raised an eyebrow but said nothing as Sect Leader Ouyang slid a small green qiankun.

“That bag,” Wei Wuxian’s turned to his grandmother hip, the same bag tied to her. “He’s going to show him.”

“I must find their owners,” he explained when Wen Zhuliu didn’t take the qiankun. “I was hoping you could find them with what little spiritual signal the swords have.”

With calculated hand Wen Zhuliu began to untie the thick knots and opened the fabric, his hand disappeared in the bag until his hand pulled out a sword, he instantly recognized it and the spiritual energy of its owner. He dropped it, standing as he knocked his chair, he began to shake, his eyes forming thick tears as he shook his head … rejecting, denying what he saw and felt.

“Where?” He asked breathless.

“How?” He whimpered.

Ouyang Aisi was at his side quickly and placed a hand on his shoulder that he instantly regretted when the man had his hand on his throat and the other on his lower dantian.

All froze.

“Wen Zhuliu,” he moaned as the Core–Melting–Hand pushed him harder into the wall, his chokehold pressing on his windpipes.

“Why do you have my Lady’s sword, Aisi?” he growled deeply as white frosty air came from his mouth, making Sect Leader Ouyang shutter and gasp for breath. “Answer me!” The hand that was on his lower dantian began to glow.

The Hall gasped, some cried.

“Zhuliu I–I– don’t kn–understand– I fo–found them,” he answered between breaths as Wen Zhuliu let him go, he fell on the floor with a loud thud and grasped for air and choked at the same time, his eyes red with a trail of saliva in the corners of his mouth.

Wen Zhuliu coldly and heartlessly walked away from the man, grabbing the qiankun once again he took out his Lady’s sword and her husband’s as well. With meticulous and thoughtful hands, he laid each sword on the table.

“You know, I thought we were friends,” Sect Leader Ouyang coughed while his wobble feet made it difficult to stand as he chuckled his neck. “What are you going?” he watched as Wen Zhuliu uncaringly fell to his knees, the crack of his body hitting the stone floor made all the cultivators cringe while Wen Zhuliu took it a step further and kowtowed with his forehead pressing the cold floor and stayed there for a while.

‘My Lady, Master Wei,’ his thoughts echoed making their hairs stand at the emptiness of his tone. ‘Forgive this one for not paying respect, I have no excuses.’ But he did, Wen Ruohan impris– kept him for harming himself, it was the reason he never let Zhao Zhuliu go to Yiling, he might as well killed him in Nightless City if he did. ‘This one pays respect to Yin.’

“Yin?” They all questioned confused, glancing at the Immortal as did Wei Wuxian.

“My Lady,” Wen Zhuliu called like a prayer. “I– forgive me,”

“He’s apologizing again?” A cultivator yelled annoyed.

“Forgive as I have giving up my right to call you my Lady. I no longer belong, no name or the Dishan Clan beside me.” His voice was breaking at each word while tears stained the floor. “My final salute as Zhou Zhuliu, my Lady.” he grieved a process he repressed for many years. “May the Empress guard your family, may you reincarnate to a better life, one of happiness and longevity.” He bowed a final time and stood, staring at Ouyang Aisi with puffy and teary eyes.

They both returned to their spots with a tense silence. Sect Leader Ouyang awkwardly rubbed his neck unable to look at Wen Zhuliu. He had heard of Wen Zhuliu ferocious nature but never in a hundred years did he think the man would attack him.

“Oh, really?” Sect Leader Bao Yuncheng questioned. “It is no wonder your Ouyang Baling remained unshattered by the Sunshot Campaign, you were an ally to the Wen–dogs!”

Accusing shouts began and Ouyang Aisi glared at the Sect Leader.

“I was,” he answered proudly, his eyes piercing. “I stand with the Blood and at the time Qishan Wen stood with the Blood and I left when they harmed it.”

Dishan Zhao Sect eyes immediately widened at his respond while the rest of the cultivators began to stand.

“SILENCE,” Both Wei Wuxian and Baoshan Sanren ordered, their twin silver eyes glowing, the command was instant as the Hall mute and the Sects and Clans took their seats dumbfounded even the Wen’s.

“Where did you find them?” He asked in a monotone voice, expressionless.

“In Yiling.”

“Close to the Burial Mounds?”

He nodded as Wen Zhuliu sighed.

“How long ago?” he asked, his mind coming up with so many different scenarios. What if the Nie Sect didn’t look the forest correctly? They didn’t bury their swords! Did the Sect Leader of He Tingshan lie to him? Did Wen Ruohan give his L– Cangse Sanren and her hunband’s sword to Ouyang Baling so he couldn’t protect them until the Immortal came. So many possibilities.

Ouyang Aisi chuckled, scratching his neck, a nervous tick while Wen Zhuliu zeroed in on his action.

“Well, I was around thirteen–fourteenish. A night hunt, the area was burned and in a couple of bushes a found those swords.”

“Did you know whose they were?” Wen Zhuliu asked while Ouyang Aisi frowned.

“I wouldn’t have asked you to come here to tell me something I already know.” He sassed, the Core–Melting–Hand blushed and sheepishly nodded. “So … who’s swords?”

“Cangse Sanren and Wei Changze,” he answered his hand hovering above the swords. “They’re sealed.” ‘Thank the Empress.’

“The cultivators that died in a night hunt long ago … about five years, right?”

“Five years,” Wen Qing voice trailed off.

“Around the time Former Sect Leader Jiang rescued Wei–xiong from the streets of Yiling,” Nie Huaisang added, gazing at the illustrious doctor.

“Ying–er was ten,” Wen Qing concluded, glancing at Wei Wuxian sadly.

“The memories of other in correlation to Wei–xiong aren’t shown in order,” Young Master Nie noted, as Wen Qing head snapped in his direction in surprise until she thought for a moment and nodded while Nie Huaisang opened his fan covering his face to hide his blush.

“Yes, them.”

Sect Leader Ouyang nervous looked at the weapons in front of him and frown. He wanted to return them to their owner but said owners were dead.

“Can you take–”

“No,” The answer was immediate and definitive.

The Sect Leader Ouyang frowned at his response but continued.

“Maybe the Wen’s can–”

“No,”

“The Nie’s–”

“No,”

“The Jiang’s–”

“No! There is NO ONE who is worth of carrying the weapons of my La–” his anger died once again at his slip up, he looked away. “Cangse Sanren and Wei Changze swords must never go to the Five Great Sects, they don’t deserve such a privilege.” It was a lot coming from Wen Zhuliu, the loyalty he had for Wen Ruohan was something everyone feared so for him to say that meant Cangse Sanren was more than the Former Chief Cultivator, it was a fact they saw every time the man appeared in a memory.

“There has to be someone,” Ouyang Aisi reasoned, eating some food to take away the bitterness from his mouth.

“There once was someone but his highness died as well,” His voice conveyed his sorrow, the endlessly circle the man couldn’t escape, but many were confused. Who was his highness?

“Who?” The young man inquired.

Wen Zhuliu played with his cup, in his memory a child’s laugh could be heard as it echoed Pageantry Hall, a laughter many recognized.

Eyes landed on Wei Wuxian.

A child with dark grey eyes like his mother, messy black hair like his father with a golden core many would envy if they knew, it made him smile regretfully. ‘You failed to protect his highness.’

“Their child, his Highness Wei Ying, my once little star that was going to become a sun.”

Sect Leader Ouyang hummed clearly confused but said nothing. ‘But there’s no Royal or Imperial Family?’

“You must guard and protect their swords, Sect Leader Ouyang,” He ordered while Ouyang Aisi blinked. “In this world there are only two people who can claim these swords one of them is dead, his Highness and the Immortal.”

“So, I’m guarding them for the rest of my life,” he accused, glaring and Wen Zhuliu glared back.

“Not just in your life but until the Immortal returns to the Cultivation World, it won’t be long,” he said, staring at the tree shake because of the wind, inhaling deeply he continued. “There are others but I doubt you will encounter someone so blessed.”

“Blessed?”

“The ones who marry the Blood,” He explained not really explaining. “You will know who they are by their eyes,” he pointed at his. “No matter what-colored eyes they have when experiencing intense emotions if they are bonded with one of the blood their eyes will change silver, if you ever find someone with glowing silver eyes, you many handed them Cangse Sanren and Wei Changze weapons. You must guard these weapons with your life and in return when the time comes and you need a hand don’t hesitate to call me.”

Sect Leader Ouyang didn’t answer but after a moment he asked.

“What about the Chief Cultivator? Does he know where your loyalties lie?” His questioning was reasonable. The man was young, barely an adult with the responsibility of a Sect, even if Wen Ruohan or Wen Zhuliu weren’t evil now, he still needed to be precautious.

“Master Wen Ruohan knows we’re my loyalties lie. To the sun.” With shaking hands, he placed both swords in the qiankun, closed it carefully and tied the green bag with a more secure knot and placed a seal on it. They were both staring at the qiankun as the sky grow dark and the wind colder. Then Wen Zhuliu pushed the bag with regret encompassing his entire beings. “Please take care of them, always have them by your side.” This time it sounded like a plead for a person rather than an object.

But he took the qiankun bag back, and safe kept it in his own qiankun and tied it to his hip.

“They with be safe with me, Young Master Zhou,” he promised, and Wen Zhuliu didn’t have the heart or desire to correct him as he saluted and left Ouyang Baling.

Ouyang Aisi drank his cold and slightly bitter tea, admiring the landscape. He said and thought nothing, the scene then returned to Xu Gangfu silently staring at the pensive Sect Leader.

“Sect Leader,” his disciples called with concern.

“I’m fine, I’m fine,” he waved his hand dismissively at his disciples, then began to scratch his neck, the white line disappearing leaving red irritated marks that he only scratched more. It was only when he squeezed his neck that he finally stopped.

“Your loyalty is to the Sun?” He mussed. “To his Highness?”

Though appearing hesitant he nodded, his eyebrow standing when his Highness left his mouth.

‘He knows the Sun but not the Blood. How strange.’

“Is anyone understanding his freakin riddles!” Many cultivators shouted, looking at others who shared their sentiment, but other just glanced them turned to the image.

“Wei Ying,” Xu Gangfu stiffened. “I have only heard of him once, he’s important to an acquaintance of mine.” Sect Leader Ouyang clarified.  

“Xu Gangfu I am an ally to the family, but I am also an ally to their allies. Whatever secret you have, any knowledge you knew you must tell me, it can’t die with you.”

“And if you are not what you claim to be,” he countered.

“You may haunt me for eternity while I experience the wrath of the Blood,” even if everyone in the image was confused Xu Gangfu nodded and began to tell him everything, what he saw, what he heard, the rumors, any minuscule detail he could remember, every secret he had guarded and protected in his chest was out and with his dying breath he made Ouyang Aisi promise he’d never trust the Jiang’s.

“They’ll use him until he’s nothing but bones,” he ended taking his last breath.

“Sect Leader, what will we do now?” His Head Disciple asked.

Standing, he bowed at Xu Gangfu’s body.

Wei Wuxian and the disciples of Yunmeng Jiang that remembered him cried, watching how their Former Head Disciple be buried in a land that wasn’t his home but honored him as a member. Wei Wuxian stood, bowing to Sect Leader Ouyang when the Disciples of Jiang saw this and followed their Da–shixiong lead as the Elders of Yunmeng joined them thanking their neighbor for rescuing, healing, and burying Xu Gangfu.

“No need,” Sect Leader Ouyang said kindly. “It took me many years, but I fulfilled my promise to Wen–xiansheng and Xu–xiansheng.”

With three soft knocks Sect Leader Jiang said a calm “enter” fiddling with some paperwork and treaties he had to revise.

“Jiang–shushu,” Wei Ying called as he entered Jiang Fengmian’s private study.

“A–Ying,” the man said in surprise, dropping his work and turning his focus on the boy before him. “Did something happen?” he was about to stand when Wei Ying nervously waved his hands stopping from standing, he patiently waited for the boy to speak.

“I was wondering when A–Fu was coming back,” he hinted, not meeting his shushu eyes and Jiang Fengmian didn’t like or Wei Ying calling his Former Head Disciple A–Fu. The title was too close to his liking and the word Fu of his name didn’t help; Xu Gangfu isn’t Wei Ying’s father. He’d hear the boy say it many times and to say he hated it would be an understatement. He was glad the man no longer lived.

“His mission will end tomorrow maybe he’ll be here in a day or two,” he told Wei Ying as the boy smiled and nodded happily. He was saluting, signaling his retreat when Jiang Fengmian stopped him.

“Would you mind helping me, A–Ying?”

He handed him a scroll. Blankly he took it and began to read, after a couple of minutes of reading the report, he looked at his shushu and his Sect Leader nodded when he finished.

“So, what do you think?” Jiang Fengmian asked, his hands folded in front of his desk.

Wei Ying began to tap his chin with the rolled scroll as he glanced at Jiang Fengmian. “For one, I don’t think San–shige or Shiyi–shijie should have gone to this night hunt nor Shi–shige been the Leader of the night hunt.”

“And why is that?” Jiang Fengmian questioned with spark in his eyes that Wei Ying didn’t even notice, but Wei Wuxian did.

“The night hunts was in Dongdan, the climate is drier and the ground more compact, undead and ghost is this area are more adapt to hidden in the ground and raising to scare commoner, their tricker and very clever. I’m sure Sect Leader He Tingshan has trouble with these creatures.” With a nod from Jiang Fengmian, he continued. “If Shi–shige was smart he should have led these ghosts and undead to an area where they could’ve had an advantage. In the report San–shige was injured, his leg twisted, it’s because of his style of fighting. The land where they were night hunting isn’t really friendly with his style, a graceful and soft footwork combined with a rocky and hard ground was why he broke his leg.”

“What about your Shiyi–shijie?” he inquired. “She is very strong; her swordplay is perfect for this night hunt. A levelheaded lady and ferociously protective of her martial siblings,” his Sect Leader praised as Wei Ying shook his head.

“What does he not like it when his Sect Leader praises someone else? How selfish!”

“Shut up, you old man!”

“She hasn’t recovered for her sister’s death,” Wei Ying said hesitantly, averting his eyes. ‘She was Shiyi–shijie’s twin, Shi’er–shijie. Shi’er–shijie dead in a night hunt in front of Shiyi–shijie while protecting her lover.’  

The Hall was silence.

“Shiyi–shijie should be tasked with the shidis and shimeis, she has one of the best forms of the Sect,” he complimented with a sad smile.

‘That’s because your father training all my Senior Disciples,’ Jiang Fengmian happily thought.

“Plus wasn’t this Shi–shige second night hunt as a leader?” Wei Ying questioned, effectively pulling Jiang Fengmian back to the conversation. “He needs more experience closer to the Sect, to find his weaknesses and strengths. A good mentor for him would be,” Wei Ying thought for a moment. “Wu–shijie,” he told with a nodded.

“A–Lu would make a good mentor for him,” he commented pensive as he stood from his desk and walked to his grab another report from the pile close to his door and handed it to Wei Ying.

They spent most of the afternoon revising reports, scheduling, and planning night hunts, detailing new routes to explore, as while as training routines for the junior disciples. The Cultivators in Pageantry Hall rapidly listened, from Sect Leaders, Elders, Senior Disciples to Junior Disciples, many taking notes of all the ideas Wei Ying and Former Sect Leader Jiang Fengmian had.

“They’re both very smart,” A cultivator commented.

“Yes, I would have never thought of using a light flashing talisman to paralyze a ghost.”

“I can see why Jiang Fengmian made him Head Disciple.” Another cultivator commented.

Currently the Jiang Sect junior disciples were beaming with pride. See this is our Sect Leader and our Head Disciple, they’re genius and excellent strategists, none of your Sect Leaders or Head Disciples can compare. But the Senior disciples and Elders knew they should be proud, they are, but they know the truth. One, Wei Wuxian wasn’t their Head Disciple, not anymore, it was a title that costed him everything and gave him nothing in return. Second, Jiang Fengmian wasn’t their Leader not now, not ever. Sadly, it was Jiang Wanyin, and the man was silently fuming, glaring at the scene, his pupils narrowed with a disgusted snarl.

‘Are you happy now, Wei Wuxian? Everyone seeing how much my father loves you, how proud he was of you. Your stupid crystal is painting my father in a bad light because of you.’

“Thank you for helping me, A–Ying.” Every document, scroll and report were finished as he let out a sigh of relief and the image faded.

They watched the days go by in flashes of small memories, each having little moments of Wei Ying’s life. The slapping of Madam Yu, the boys enjoying Jiang Yanli lotus and pork soup, being berated by Madam Yu, the boys constantly being compared to each other.

It was a vicious and tiring circle that truly never ended.

But in the small moments they noticed something.

“He’s training him to become a Sect Heir,” it sounded like a question, but it was more of a statement with the way Jiang Fengmian basically had Wei Ying by the hip, always revising his plans with the boy, never scolding him when Wei Ying had a different opinion from him. Lan Xichen frowned; he didn’t like it. He saw the way Madam Yu looked for the slightest excuse to punish Wei Ying. “This isn’t going to turn out well.”

At the one-month mark, news came to Lotus Pier.

Their Head Disciple had dead in a night hunt and no body was found, only a clarity bell.

An emergency meeting with the Sect Leader and Elders was immediately issued.

A worried Jiang Fengmian and a pale, shivering Wei Ying ran out of his private study when they heard the news. When both men arrived at Nine Petals Hall, they were greeted by the Elders and Senior Disciples, along with the main family. A bitter but quiet Madam Yu, glaring sourly at Wei Ying the moment he arrived with Sect Leader Jiang, he lowered his head and bowed deeply.

His Grandmother and Uncle swiftly clicked their tongues and narrowed their eyes.

“Fengmian,” The Eldest Elder called as the group began to enter the secret room of their meeting. They were all anxious, many Elders taking their finger and tapping it on the back of their other hand, glancing at each other as many swallowed. The meeting needed to commence now.

Jiang Fengmian strolled to his Great Grandaunt, his uncle behind him as the Elders scurried to enter and the door shut.

Madam Yu fumed with her children worriedly stood beside her. Jiang Yanli was shaking while her brother looked disappointed for not being included, but Madam Yu had other planes as she grabbed Wei Ying’s collar and ruffly pulled him to her face as she spat.

“What were you doing with Fengmian, you brat?”

The Jiang siblings eyes widened never in their life had they seen their mother act like this, nasty and hateful comments towards Wei Ying yes, but never was she aggressive.

“Like it’s the most normal thing to see your mother degrade a child, what high standards!” Nie Mingjue said, his gaze on the Jiang siblings as Jiang Yanli lowered her head but Jiang Wanyin simply rose his head higher and glared.

“I was in Jiang–shushu study,” the boy responded not even daring to struggle in her grip. For a second Yu Ziyuan eyes widened then she pulled him closer as a growl rose from her throat.

‘So, he’s grooming him so be his common whore.’

Lan Wangji glared at the dead woman, his spiritual energy leaking out of his body. The closest Sects to Gusu Lan shivered at the frosty air and a throaty growl was heard. Did his eye color change for a moment?

His grandmother eyes shifted color while his Xiao–shijiu stilled at the woman’s venom. The Wen remnants glared at the Jiang Sect, their piercing eyes landing on them like burning needles.

“Doing?” she hissed.

“Looking at report, scheduling night hunt, organizing training, stuff about of the Sect, Madam Yu,” he hurriedly replied, while his lip wobbled.

“So, you’re planning to worm your way to the title of Sect Heir, you lowly street rat!” Yu Ziyuan began to toss him like a dog would his chew toy, powerful hands not releasing their prey.

“A–Niang!” Young Lady Jiang shouted, a hand on her arm trying to pull her away from her little brother. “Stop!”

Yu Ziyuan didn’t care if her child saw, she shouted to the boy’s face.

“You think you can take my son’s place, you brat. My son is the Sect Heir, you a lowly servant who needs to know their place!” Her eyes blazing with rage as Zidian thundered in her finger.

“Stop, A–Niang!” Yanli cried, her fingers gripping her mother’s arm. “Please.”

Her brother did nothing, paralyzed just watching as his mother head snapped in his older sister’s direction and flicked her away. Yanli stumbled back as her mother charged her hand with spiritual energy and the same hand slapped her hard on the cheek, stunning her in place. With a shaking hand she touched her swollen cheek as a thin trail of blood left her the corner of her lip, eyes watered in a second’s notice, she never thought her mother would strike her.

“A–Li!” Jin Zixuan and her maternal grandmother and aunts shouted.

Yellow eyes fearfully but bravely looked at purple ones, anger, envy, disappointment and jealous was all she saw. That woman, that creature wasn’t her mother.

“Jiang Cheng,” The woman rasped, and Jiang Cheng attention was on Yu Ziyuan. “Take your sister to her quarters, now,” She ordered and when she saw Jiang Cheng instantly do as she ordered with no fear or resentment, she praised her spawn. “Good boy.” Watching how he dragged his shocked older sister out of Nine Petal Hall.

“Madam–”

She slapped Wei Ying with her spiritual energy then backhanded him for her satisfaction and began to yank the boy by the collar when they arrived at the Ancestral Hall, she threw him to the fall.

“See all the chaos you cause, you unsufferable brat!” without warning Zidian was out and she struck mercilessly.

“Wei Ying!” Hanguang–jun shouted to their shock as the Hall gapped at the scene before them. Wei Wuxian head snapped in Lan Wangji’s direction, concern and yearning wanting to run to the man so he could pull him close, but fear and humiliation were stronger and on the forefront of his mind as another strike hit his younger self back.

“Wei–xiong!”

“How can she do this?” A cultivator cried as another strike teared his robes.

“The Yiling Patriarch deserves it!”

“Yeah, let him know his place!”

“You sick twisted bastards, she’s whipping a CHILD!”

There was silences as they continued to watch not fully processing what they were seeing.

Strike.

“How could you stay with them after this?” Jin Guangyao asked stuttering, tears forming in his eyes. The man was the son of a prostitute, he knew how cruel the world could be, a former Nie disciple, but not even in the Nie Sect a place where they’re famous for their harsh training never in his stay did Jin Guangyao catch wind of a disciple being whipped and by a first–class weapon. Even here in Jin Lanling, Sect Leader Jin, the man who was pale and looking like he's about to faint, the manwhore and irresponsible father and husband, he never whipped his disciples.

“You are nothing, boy!”

Blood soaked his robes, after many cracks he began to scream. Two slashes only a second apart landed on his lower back.

“Shut up!” Another strike as he bit his lips.

Wei Wuxian jumped at her order, impulsively following it as he clamped his mouth shut, the fathom strikes making his back tinge, almost expecting the woman to come from the dead and whip him for his failures.

“A mere servant thinking he’s better than the Sect Heir! Who do you think you are? Trash is what you are!”

Strike.

“Worthless!”

Strike.

“The son of a whore and a low–born servant!”

Strike.

“Just because you have a golden core doesn’t make you special!”

Strike.

“Did you think I’d forget how you paraded my Sect like you owned the place!” Wei Ying whimpered as Yu Ziyuan did a doble strike again, smiling wickedly. She pulled at Wei Ying ponytail, yanking the boy closer while she dug her heel in his freshly cut back. The boy wanted to scream at the contact but bit his lip, tasting iron while blood pooled under him, soaking his purple robes. His eyes read with tears, veins popping while trails of tears and sweat and drool gather on his chin, Wei Ying inhaled as Yu Ziyuan hissed. “And if you think Fengmian will say a word in your defense you really haven’t learned your role.” She let go of him, knowing the brat won’t tell Fengmian about this incident, she laughed. Wei Ying fell face first on the Ancestral Hall floor and Yu Ziyuan left the boy.

That was how two Senior Disciples found Wei Ying and immediately rushed him to the Healer’s Wing as he backed out.

News quickly spread amongst the Senior Disciples as they quickly when to the Healer’s Wing. They swarmed the doors, pushing inside they were greeted with a heartbreaking sight. All the Healers were working, running and screaming to stabilize the boy while Er–Shige and Wu–Shige healed his body internal, relieving his overtaxed golden core. The Head Healer started to clean and sterilize his wounds.

Most if not all Healers presents fettled with their hands nervously as if Wei Ying was on their table and Wen Qing under her breath instructed the Head Jiang Healer as if the woman could hear her.

“Who did this to him?” San–Shijie demanded, her eyes crazed, settling on her older martial brothers.

“Who do you think?” The Head Healer growled, glaring at the purple spider like web scars forming on their Er–Shixiong son’s back.

“That bitch!” They all roared, spiritual energy clouding the room.

“Who does she think she is!”

“Madam Yu, the Lady of Lotus Pier,” Si–Shige mocked darkly. “The spare of a spare, the lousy wench!”

“We need to tell Sect Leader,” Yi–Shijie ordered, blank eyes on Wei Ying. She was close to Wei Changze when he was a disciple of Yunmeng Jiang, had a small crush on him that disappeared when he introduced her to her husband. She loved and mourned his death, and when Wei Ying came to Yunmeng Jiang a protectiveness washed over her and the Senior Disciples, an instinct that was haywire right now.

Shiyi–Shijie, her shimei laughed.

“You think Fengmian will do something, shijie?” she challenged. “Nothing! He’s a coward, he smeared Er–Shige’s name the moment he left because his puny heart couldn’t handle Changze marrying Cangse and them being happy together without him.”

“The Elders than,” San–Shige said, slowly moving his hands from Wei Ying’s wrist as he sighed and turned to his younger martial brother and sisters, heading towards the door. “Wu–Shimei, Shiyi–shimei, Shisi–shimei, Liu–shidi, Ba–shidi,” They straightened at his call. “Stay and protect Wei Ying.”

“Yes, San–shixiong!”

“The rest, come with me!” He pulled his sword closer to him.

“What did you do to him?” Was the first thing an Elder demanded when the door fully closed, a silent talisman preventing sound from entering and leaving.

“Excuse me?” Jiang Fengmian challenged; a brow raised in question.

“Don’t think yourself sneaky, child. We’re not so old and ignorant to believe you didn’t have a hand in Xu Gangfu’s death,” his uncle, Jiang Heqing said, taking his seat.

“He was my Head Disciple for more than sixteen years, was my father’s Head Disciple, an essential piece to our Sect. He was like a brother too me,” he said, ignoring the intense stares the Elders gave him.

“Fengmian, Fengmian … We weren’t born yesterday, we have played this game,” Elder Tu Yangman taunted, pointing his finger at the Sect Leader, and scolding him like a child. “You did this because of the Young Master.”

Jiang Fengmian was quiet, hands on his lap as he glanced at all the Elders equally.

“I don’t understand, Elder Tu. Why would this concern A–Cheng?” He genuine asked.

Elder laugh and so did others as the Eldest Elder shook his head.

“We are not speaking of Young Master Jiang, Fengmian, but of Young Master Wei, one Wei Ying,” other Elder shared, frowning as Sect Leader Jiang face remained impassive.

“What?” Jiang Wanyin growled under his breath. ‘They dare ignore me, the rightful heir and Master of Lotus Pier!’ But then he darkly chuckled making his junior disciples flinch at the sound. ‘More than half of those bastards are dead so who cares and whatever insects stay I’ll just banish them from Yunmeng Jiang if they love their precious Young Master Wei so much.’

“You saw how close Xu Gangfu was to Young Master Wei, the way he tended to him cared for the boy. The way Gangfu gained Wei Ying’s trust before he could call you A–Mian when Xu Gangfu was already A–Fu. You were jealous of their blooming relationship; you were envies of the titles and names they called one in another, the way the boy looked for the Head Disciple for comfort, you were never the first on his mind!”

‘Because you were busy looking at the ghost of his parent before you even saw him.’

“What there not to be jealous of?” he gushed proudly with his smiling face. “A–Ying is a prodigy, I have seen how the boy works, his genius mind is beyond even A–Se,” The Elder’s cringed at the mention of the boy’s mother. “He’s helped me with report, training exercises, scheduling night hunts and so much more, recently I’ve been think–”

“Is that not the role of the Sect Heir?” Jiang Heqing hotly interrupted, veins popping from his forehead at the nonsense his grandnephew was spewing.

“Why are you not training Young Master Jiang?” Another Elder questioned.

“He doesn’t not understand,” He calmly responded as other Elder hissed.

“It’s your duty to teach the boy!”